Gobekli Tepe (12,000 year’s old)

They are lying to us. World is full of places, that won’t add up with the history they told us. Geologies and archaeologists are just pawns of the elite and slaves for money. They are too afraid to tell us the Truth so we have dig it out ourselves…

Gobekli Tepe (12,000 year’s old)

Located at the highest point of the Germus range in the southeastern Anatolia region of Turkey is the mysterious site of Göbekli Tepe. Excavations at Göbekli Tepe commenced in 1995 after German archaeologist Klaus Schmidt realized what was thought to be a Byzantine cemetery was actually a prehistoric site. Schmidt quickly unearthed a number of T-shaped pillars, which set the archeological world ablaze. It was not only the discovery of this ancient massive and magnificent location but also what researchers determined to be the period of its construction. Samples taken placed the earliest parts of the edifice during the Pre-Pottery Neolithic A Period some 12,000 years ago.

Excavations and geomagnetic results of this mountain top complex have revealed at least 20 circular structures. The enclosures all appear to have similar design elements. In the center of each circle stand two monumental t-shaped pillars. They are surrounded by a series of smaller t-shaped limestone pillars that radiate out from the center of each circular chamber and stand against or near a low retaining wall, made up of unworked hewn stones. The pillars vary in height from 3 to 6 meters and weigh between 40 to 60 tons. Many of them are decorated with pictograms and carvings of animals including lions, bulls, boars, foxes, gazelles, donkeys, snakes, insects, and birds. Included among these carvings are several in which anthropomorphic human figures are depicted. The floors of these enclosures are terrazzo, a mixture of burnt lime and clay that is polished.

The discovery of Göbekli Tepe perplexed archaeologists. How could a group of hunter/gatherers construct such a complex monument? Smaller structures that demonstrated an advancing progression toward this overwhelming achievement are absent from the archeological record. What also confounds them is the realization that the most complex, ornate portions of this unique site are the oldest. Sections that date to later periods of construction show a significant deterioration to the quality of design and artisanship when compared to earlier portions.

Investigations into Göbekli Tepe have primarily focused on why the complex was initially constructed. Was it a ritualistic center? An astronomical observatory? Or something more? They yearn to explain how our ancestors were able to accomplish such a grandiose feat of architecture and engineering. They seek to reveal the secrets held in the mysterious carving found on the upright pillars. The answers, like all that has been found at this unique location, have been obscure.

The riddle that surrounds Göbekli Tepe does not end there. Around 8,000 BCE Göbekli Tepe was intentionally buried. Why would our forefathers, after creating such an elaborate complex, decide to backfill it? The reason eludes investigators. Some believe it was covered to preserve it for future generations. Others contend that an outside group with a different belief system invaded the region. This new group hid the site to facilitate the purging of old religious beliefs.

These conjectures may explain why the twenty-two acres that make up the complex were hidden under a mixture of stone tools, animal bones and flint gravel. To unravel why the entire construction was entombed it is important to understand the hearts and minds of our ancestors. What was the world like for our forbearers? What did they hold true? What did they believe in, fear or revere? A concept that was pervasive in antiquity that easily explains why Göbekli Tepe was covered up was because the entire complex may have been considered “taboo”.

Taboo (tabu/tapu) is a Polynesian word that is associated with a person, place or thing that is prohibited or banned. Something can be considered too sacred or too accursed that it is excluded, separated or forbidden. The consequence of interacting with a forbidden item is the threat of supernatural punishment.

The concept of items being prohibited is not limited to Polynesia. The banning of an item in ancient and indigenous cultures is universal. It is only in our current society that the implication of the word taboo has changed. The deeply held belief in divine intervention and retribution often associated with something illicit has been abandoned. We use the word taboo in contemporary vernacular to identify something that is deemed improper, unacceptable or objectionable by society in general. Other than social scorn, the penalties previously tied to something forbidden are no longer applied.

Many things in today’s social climate are seen as being aberrant and are deemed taboo. Worldwide there are rules that prohibit sexual intercourse (incest) between different degrees of kinship. Cannibalism, or the practice of consuming human flesh, still is considered sacrilegious. The same holds true for necrophilia, the sleeping or having sexual relations with a dead person. It has only been in very recent times that our view towards inter-racial, inter-religious or homosexual unions has changed, moving them from being taboo to having varied levels of social acceptability.

Flickr-GobelkiTepe-tonynetoneAncient taboos have survived into modern times in many cultures. They are prevalent in Judaism where a large number of prohibitions are still observed by conservative Jews. The consumption of animals that have cloven hooves and chews its cud is permitted in this religious tradition. Camels, rabbit and pork, none of which have both of these qualities, are forbidden. Shellfish, such as lobsters, oysters, shrimp, clams and crabs are all prohibited. Any product that is derived from these forbidden animals, such as their milk, eggs, fat, or organs also cannot be eaten. The Torah bans the consumption of blood. It also forbids eating meat and dairy together.

These prohibitions also extend to the pots, pans, plates and utensils used to cook and eat the food. If a pot or pan, for example, is used to cook meat and then later used to heat milk, it is believed that meat and milk have just been mixed (basar bechalav) and the forbidden status has now been transmitted to the pan, taking away its proper, “kosher” status. The pan is now taboo.

A vast number of things were universally prohibited in antiquity and included touching or coming in contact with a corpse. This rendered the mourners and anyone else involved with the passing of an individual impure. The house the deceased live in, in some cultures, was torn down, burned with all of his or her possessions inside or deserted, never to be used again. Menstruating woman were perceived as being unclean and contact with them was forbidden. Women, during their cycle, were quarantined to prevent contaminating other members of society. To mitigate exposure, huts or tents were erected on the edge of the village and women during this period were required to spend their time in them. Touching a woman during this interval, an item she touched, sat or laid upon would contaminate the other person.

Taboos ruled the lives of our predecessors. Their belief in their power was commanding. There was a mysterious and dangerous quality to them. A person who was exposed to something that was prohibited was perceived as being infected. The infection they carried was communicable and life threatening. The taboo, like a rampant virus, would infect anyone the contagious individual encountered. Instead of worrying about the aches and pains of a physical malady, they dreaded the retribution of the gods for transgressing a divine command. Stories have emerged of individuals getting sick and dying after being infected by this powerful charm. These stories, like fairy tales, further supported the power taboos held over a community.

Once something was deemed improper or unclean it was only by means of cleansing and ritual purification that its taboo status could be lifted. The use of water as a vehicle of purification is consistent in most cultures. The act of washing, whether water is sprinkled on the body, the hands and face are washed or the entire body is immersed, seems widespread in eliminating ones unclean or improper status. Fasting, praying, animal sacrifices and smudging were also methods employed to remove specific taboos.

Not everything that was “unclean” was considered taboo. Things that were holy fell into this category, rendering persons, places or things prohibited as well. It is easy to imagine the perceived toxicity of something that is conceived of as being unclean. It is hard for us to envision how contact with something that is holy would produce the same result. Sacred items in antiquity were believed to belong to the gods and were forbidden to man. They were to be avoided, kept away from and not touched. They were only accessible to a select few. These ordained individuals fasted and purified themselves prior to contact with the divine.

Hallowed items followed the same rules as unclean ones. Blood, with the exception of menstrual blood, was inherently viewed as being sacred. It was the essence of life. This included human blood as well as animal blood. It was not to be touched and as we learn from Jewish tradition consumed. Anything that blood fell upon was rendered taboo making it unusable for common purposes.

This prohibition extended to the individual who shed the blood. Priests and holy men who performed ritual sacrifice were uniquely qualified to interact with this holy liquid. Animals were not hunted, caught and killed in the irreverent way they are today. Rituals were performed before the hunt began as well as when the animals were slaughtered and butchered. There was a deep respect for the animal and its role in their lives. The gods were thanked after a successful hunt and the spirit of the animal praised for being willing to participate in their success.

Certain animals (totem animals) were especially revered because they were associated with a god or the presence of a god. They were not to be killed unless it was part of a ritual sacrifice. The Hindu text the Manu smṛti, or Laws of Manu, describes what foods were deemed lawful and those that were forbidden in Indian culture. Eating meat was acceptable if it was done while honoring the gods. Manu emphasizes that killing an animal for rituals was “non-killing” and acceptable. On the other hand, if the slaughtering was not in accordance the correct Vedic practice the individual would sink into the depths of hell.

Many cultures required the consumption of the entire ritually sacrificed animal within a prescribed period. The parts of the animal that were left over, because of their sanctified nature, were burned, buried or otherwise carefully disposed of. This eliminated the possibility of accidentally coming into contact with something sacred.

A god or other supernatural being was inherently taboo. Rulers around the world were similarly regarded. They were perceived to be divine or semi-divine. The rules associated with the gods applied to their earthly emissaries. When a god was exposed to an object, the object could no longer be used in everyday “ordinary” life. It was forbidden in some cultures to look upon a god. Similarly, if he looked at you, you, your clothes and all that you possessed in that moment were instantly affected.

The names of the gods were never spoken. We see this reflected in Jewish tradition where uttering God’s name (יהוה – YHVH) is prohibited. The word Adonai (“my Lord”) or HaShem” (“the Name”) is often substituted to keep from violating this restriction. And like Moses who removed his sandals when he encountered God on Mount Sinai, it was common practice in many cultures to remove their shoes when walking on sacred ground lest their sandals become transformed. Contact with hallowed ground would have made their shoes unusable for everyday living. Priests and other individuals, who regularly were exposed to the divine, often wore special garments that were reserved for that purpose.

They shall be worn by Aaron and by his sons when they enter the Tent of Meeting or when they approach the altar to serve in the Holy, so they will not bear iniquity and die. It shall be a perpetual statute for him and for his descendants after him.
– Exodus 28: 43

A god, or his human counterpart, could not be touched; his possessions could not be handled. Likewise, if he touched you or something that belonged to you, its status was instantly changed. The rules of taboo included their home and anything in it. If a divine agent entered someone’s home, their home became sanctified and no one else could go into it or use it. Even the ground a divinity walked upon was deemed holy. Their fear of unintentionally coming into contact with something sacred was so powerful that it became custom in many regions to carry the god-king upon a littler so his feet did not touch the ground.

This brings us back to Göbekli Tepe and why it was entombed. No written record exists attesting to the grandeur of Göbekli Tepe. There are no stories, myths or legends referring to it. The site and its inhabitants have been forgotten, lost in time. Yet the magnificence that has been unearthed on this remote, mountain top testifies to a people, a culture or a god that defies history and with all of is luster it was buried, hidden under tons of debris for 10,000 years.

Scholars suggest that the region had been invaded by an outside culture. Their goal in concealing the complex was to purge the indigenous people of their old religious beliefs. If this were the case, the site could have been destroyed. The massive t-shaped pillars could have been knocked over, the enclosing structures dismantled and the delicate stone carvings defaced. This is not what was found. The entire complex was in virtually pristine condition. The stones used to construct it were undisturbed, as if it had been preserved in a time capsule, only to be unearthed later.

The sheer effort it took to inter this location suggests something else. It indicates that something bigger, more important was at stake for the local residents. Individuals who are diagnosed with a highly contagious disease are immediately put under quarantine. If the threat of a pandemic were perceived, drastic measures would be taken to contain it. Would we use nuclear weapons or something worse to eradicate the potential spread of a communicable virus? Stepping into the hearts and minds of our ancestors, did the people who lived in the Germus range in southeastern Turkey find themselves in a similar situation?

Ancient customs suggests that when an individual died it was commonplace to abandon, desert or destroy his or her home. It was also a widespread practice to avoid contact with sacred places, including walking on holy ground. Likewise, if the stones used to construct the site were utilized somewhere else their infectious nature would follow. Their obsession over potential contamination may have been so intense that they may have believed they risked divine retribution if a particle of dust from this grand and mysterious site were to blow down from its mountain perch and land on their soil.

Could the inhabitants, from the region surrounding Göbekli Tepe, considered this location so holy, so sacred that when its resident left or died it was decided to bury it and avoid accidental exposure? Were they saving themselves from potentially spreading a rampant taboo through their society and its associated punishment? Taken as a whole, it seems clear that the people of the region inhumed the entire complex to save themselves from the wrath of gods and their own potential demise.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

GWEN Tower’s, ELF & HAARP

This is a disturbing fact, that this kind of technologies exist and it is used against normal people. Sad thing so just spread the info:

GWEN Tower’s, ELF & HAARP

Natural waves are created which result from electrical activity in the atmosphere. They are thought to be caused by multiple lightning storms. Collectively, these waves are called ‘The Schumann Resonance‘, with the strongest current registering at 7.8 Hz. These are quasi-standing [scalar], extremely low frequency (ELF) waves that naturally exist in the earth’selectromagnetic cavity which is the space between ground and the Ionosphere. These ‘earth brainwaves’ are identical to the frequency spectrum of our human brainwaves.

[Frequency nomenclature: 1 hertz = 1 cycle per second, 1 Khz = 1000cps, 1 Mhz =1 million cps. Wavelength: A 1 Hertz wave has a wavelength that is 186,000 miles long, A 10 Hz wave is 18,600 miles long, etc. Radio-waves move at the speed of light (186,000 miles per second)]

Living beings resonate to the11 natural Schumann Resonance frequency pulsation in order to evolve harmoniously. The Ionosphere is being manipulated by US government scientists using the Alaskan transmitter called HAARP, (High-Frequency Active Auroral Research Program) which sends focused radiated power to heat up sections of the Ionosphere, which bounces power down again. ELF waves produced from HAARP, when targeted on selected areas, can weather-engineer and create mood changes affecting millions of people. The intended wattage is 1,700 billion watts of power.

Sixty four elements in the ground modulate, with variation, the geomagnetic waves naturally coming from the ground. The earth’s natural ‘brain rhythm’ above is balanced with these. These are the same minerals found in red blood corpuscles. There is a relation between the blood and geomagnetic waves. An imbalance between Schumann and geomagnetic waves disrupts these biorhythms. These natural geomagnetic waves are being replaced by artificially created low frequency (LF) ground waves coming from GWEN Towers.

GWEN (Ground Wave Emergency Network) transmitters placed 200 miles apart across the USA allow specific frequencies to be tailored to the geomagnetic-field strength in each area, allowing the magnetic field to be altered. They operate in the LF range, with transmissions between LF 150 and 175 KHz. They also emit waves from the upper VHF to the lower UHF range of 225 – 400 MHz. The LF signals travel by waves that hug the ground rather than radiating into the atmosphere. A GWEN station transmits in a 360 degree circle up to 300 miles, the signal dropping off sharply with distance. The entire GWEN system consists of, (depending on source of data), from 58 to an intended 300 transmitters spread across the USA, each with a tower 299-500 ft high. 300 ft copper wires in spoke-like fashion fan out from the base of the system underground, interacting with the earth, like a thin shelled conductor, radiating radio wave energy for very long distances through the ground.

The United States is bathed in this magnetic field which can rise from ground up to 500 ft, but goes down into basements, so everyone can be affected and mind-controlled. The entire artificial ground-wave spreads out over the whole of the USA like a web. It is easier to mind-control and hypnotize people who are bathed in an artificial electromagnetic-wave.

GWEN transmitters have many different functions including:

1. controlling the weather,
2. mind control,
3. behavior and mood control, and
4. sending synthetic-telepathy as infrasound to victims with US government mind-control implants.

GWEN works in conjunction with HAARP and the Russian Woodpecker transmitter, which is similar to HAARP. The Russians openly market a small version of their weather-engineering system called Elate, which can fine-tune weather patterns over a 200 mile area and have the same range as the GWEN unit. An Elate system operates at Moscow airport. The GWEN towers shoot enormous bursts of energy into the atmosphere in conjuction with HAARP. The website www.cuttingedge.org wrote an expose of how the major floods of the Mid-West USA occurred in 1993.

Enormous, invisible rivers of water, consisting of vapors that flow, move towards the poles in the lower atmosphere. They rival the flow of the Amazon River and are 420 to 480 miles wide and up to 4,800 miles long. They are 1.9 miles above the earth and contain a volume of water equivalent to 340 lbs of water per second. There are 5 atmospheric rivers in each Hemisphere. A massive flood can be created by damming up one of these massive vapor rivers, causing huge amounts of rainfall to be dumped. The GWEN Towers positioned along the areas north of the Missouri and Mississippi Rivers were turned on for 40 days and 40 nights, probably mocking the Flood of Genesis. (This was in conjunction with HAARP, that creates a river of electricity flowing thousands of miles through the sky and down to the polar ice-cap, manipulating the jet-stream , like the Russian Woodpecker.) These rivers flooded, causing agricultural losses of $12-15 billion. HAARP produces earthquakes by focusing energy along fault lines. GWEN Towers are located on the fault lines and volcanic areas of the Pacific Northeast.

In 1963, Dr Robert Beck explored effects of external magnetic-fields on brainwaves showing a relationship between psychiatric admissions and solar magnetic storms. He exposed volunteers to pulsed magnetic-fields similar to magnetic-storms, and found a similar response. US 60 Hz electric power ELF waves vibrate at the same frequency as the human brain. UK 50 Hz electricity emissions depress the thyroid gland.

Dr Andrija Puharich in the ‘50s/’60s, found that clairvoyants’ brainwaves became 8 Hz when their psychic powers were operative. He saw an Indian Yogi in 1956 controlling his brainwaves, deliberately shifting his consciousness from one level to another. Puharich trained people with bio-feedback to do this consciously, making 8 Hz waves. A healer made 8 Hz waves pass into a patient, healing their heart trouble, her brain emitting 8 Hz . One person emitting a certain frequency can make another also resonate to the same frequency. Our brains are extremely vulnerable to any technology which sends out ELF waves, because they immediately start resonating to the outside signal by a kind of tuning-fork effect. Puharich experimented discovering that

A) 7.83 Hz (earth’s pulse rate) made a person feel good, producing an altered-state.
B) 10.80 Hz causes riotious behaviour and
C) 6.6 Hz causes depression.

Puharich made ELF waves change RNA and DNA, breaking hydrogen bonds to make a person have a higher vibratory rate. He wanted to go beyond the psychic 8 Hz brainwave and attract psi phenomena. James Hurtak, who once worked for Puharich, also wrote in his book The Keys of Enoch that ultra-violet caused hydrogen bonds to break and this raised the vibratory rate.

Puharich presented the mental effects of ELF waves to military leaders, but they would not believe him. He gave this information to certain dignitaries of other Western nations. The US government burned down his home in New York to shut him up and he fled to Mexico. However, the Russians discovered which ELF frequencies did what to the human brain and began zapping the US Embassy in Moscow on 4 July 1976 with electromagnetic-waves, varying the signal, including focusing on 10 Hz. (10 Hz puts people into a hypnotic state. Russians and North Koreans use this in portable mind-control machines to extract confessions. A machine was even found in an American church to help the congregation believe!) The Russian “Woodpecker” signal was traveling across the world from a transmitter near Kiev. The US Air Force identified 5 different frequencies in this compound harmonic Woodpecker signal that was sending signals through the earth and the atmosphere.

Nikola Tesla revealed in 1901 power could be transmitted through the ground using ELF waves. Nothing stops or weakens these signals. The Russians retrieved Tesla’s papers when they were finally returned to Yugoslavia after his death.

Puharich continued to monitor the Russian ELF wave signal while in Mexico and the higher harmonics produced in the MHz range (5.340 MHz). He met the CIA and started working for them. He and Dr. Robert Beck designed equipment to measure these waves and their effect on the human brain. Puharich started his work by putting dogs to sleep. By 1948/49 he graduated to monkeys, deliberately destroying their eardrums to enable them to pick up sounds without the eardrum intact. He discovered a nerve in the tongue could be used to facilitate hearing. He created the dental tooth implant which mind-control victims are now claiming was surreptitiously placed in their mouth by controlled dentists causing them to hear ‘voices in their head.’ The implant was placed under dental caps or lodged in the jaw.

Implants are now smaller than a hair’s width and are injected with vaccine and flu shots. Millions have had this done unknowingly. These ‘biochips’ circulate in the bloodstream and lodge in the brain, enabling the victims to hear ‘voices’ via the implant. There are many kinds of implants now and 1 in 40 are victims from ‘alien abduction’ statistics, though 1 in 20 has also been gauged. The fake alien abduction event, revealed to be actually the work of US military personnel using technology to make hologram spaceships outside, virtual reality scenarios of going onto a spaceship with humans in costumes, has been astutely perceived. Though real alien abductions do occur, the ‘alien abduction’ scenario has been useful to stop any further investigation or accountability of government authorities by poor victims who would face mockery and appear silly.

Are we being forced to respond to an artificially induced vibratory rate by global masters who want this planet to have a sudden leap in evolution, populated by the psychically aware and therefore a superior class of humans or is the agenda designed to eliminate billions of people who are ‘useless eaters’, deceptively being disposed by electro magnetically-induced cancers and diseases?

The physics and engineering behind electromagnetic disease transmission are frightening. Diseases can be reproduced as ‘disease signatures’ in that the vibration of a disease can be manufactured and sent on to be induced. (The brainwave pattern of hallucinogenic drugs can also be copied and sent by ELF waves to induce ‘visions’.) Once diseases are sprayed in the air, electromagnetic-waves attuned to the disease, using harmonics and subharmonics, will make them more lethal and infectious by sending particular disease frequency death-patterns.

Chemtrails are being sprayed daily all over USA (and other countries too) in a white crisscross pattern. They contain diseases and chemicals which affect our state of consciousness. They can produce apathy which works in conjuction with fluoridation of the water, as well as aspartame and drugs. Fluoride disables the willpower section of the brain, impairing the left occipital lobe.

Fluoride and selenium enable people to ‘hear voices‘. ELF waves create disturbances in the biological processes of the body and these can be activated in the population once the diseases are introduced into the body from the chemtrails.

Some chemtrails have been analyzed and shown to be creating cleavages in spacial perceptions, blocking the interaction of various amino-acids that relate to higher-consciousness and to increase dopamine in the brain producing a listless, spaced-out state of lower reactive mind.

Basically, the goal is to fog the difference between the real and unreal and some of this could be connected with the many UFO abductions occurring en-mass. Hundreds have been witnessed laid out on tables and implanted. Intelligence agencies are in league with each other behind this disablement of the masses to such a point that they can’t even fight back. In order for the perpetrators to do what they want, they need the overall ‘frequency’ of each victim to function at a specific rate below the threshold of awareness.

Could this be part of a greater plan with mind-control transmitters covering the whole of USA and England, cleverly disguised as cell phone towers and trees? The power from microwave towers may be turned up to such a level that people can die.

A brain functioning at beta-level (above 13 Hz) is agitated and can’t change its perceptions, if it is artificially maintained by technology to that frequency. This may increase body electricity in others, giving them psychic powers. Is this linked to the New-Agers claim of a rising 12-14 Hz Schumann Resonance, inching us towards the 4th dimension? Stimulants ingested globally from caffeine genetically-modified plants, may also produce an impact on the ‘global-brain’ in the ionosphere collecting our brainwaves. New-age channellers say we are going into 4th dimensional frequency. They ‘heard’ the voice of some ‘ET’ who told them.

However, some ‘ETs’ may be local boys. Voices in the head were produced in prisoners in Utah prisons using Tesla technology. Each of the prisoners received the same message from an ‘ET’. Today, it seems, it’s easy to produce ‘voices in the head’ without implants.

A prisoner called David Fratus in Draper Prison, Utah in 1988 wrote:

“I began to receive, or hear, high-frequency tones in my ears. When I plug my ears..the tones are still inside and become amplified. It’s as if they had become electrified echo chambers with the sounds coming from the inside out..I began to hear voices..into my inner ears as vivid as though I were listening to a set of stereo headphones..with the end result being that I am now having my brain monitored by an omnipotent computerized mind reading or scanning machine of some sort”

Hundreds of inmates at the Gunnison Facility of the Utah State Prison, and the State Hospital were subject to this brand of mind-control in order to test it. In the early 1970s, this was brought out in the Utah U.S. District Court, because inmates who had been subjected to this Tesla-wave mind-control in prison had tried unsuccessfully to fight back in court. The University of Utah researched how Tesla-waves could be used to manipulate the mind into hearing voices, overriding and implanting thoughts into the mind, and reading the thoughts, as well as developing eye-implants.

Cray computers, using artificial-intelligence, monitor the victims of government implants sending pre-recorded sound-bytes or occasional live messages. They are picked up by satellite and relayed to whatever large TV broadcasting antenna, GWEN tower or other microwave antenna is near the victim. It’s believed that some type of body implants pick up the signal and broadcast the correct Tesla-wave pattern to create voices within the victim.

The tracking implant keeps the staff and the satellite system informed every few minutes as to exactly where to send the voice signals. The master computer and central HQ for this is reported to be in Boulder, CO. It is thought that transponders are being made there as well. The central cellular computer is in the Boulder, CO National Bureau of Standards building. AT&T is also cooperating in this project. Several government agencies work together on this.

“this inter-cerebral hearing is used to drive the victim mad, as no one else can hear the voices transmitted into the brain of the target. Transmission of auditory data directly into the target’s brains using microwave carrier beams is now common practice. Instead of using excitation potentials, one uses a transducer to modify the spoken word into ELF audiograms, that are then superimposed on a pulse modulated microwave beam.”

The Sydney Morning Herald on 21 March 1983 published an article by Dr Nassim Abd El-Aziz Neweigy, Assistant Professor in the Faculty of Agriculture, Moshtohor Tukh-Kalubia, Egypt. It stated:

“Russian satellites, controlled by advanced computers, can send voices in one’s own language interweaving into natural thoughts to the population of choice to form diffused artificial thought. The chemistry and electricity of the human brain can be manipulated by satellite and even suicide can be induced. Through ferocious anti-humanitarian means, the extremist groups are fabricated, the troubles and bloody disturbances are instigated by advanced tele-means via Russian satellites, in many countries in Asia, Africa, Europe and Latin America.”

Another source says that these have been fed with the world’s languages and synthetic telepathy will reach into people’s heads making people believe God is speaking to them personally to enact the Second Coming, complete with holograms! The Russians broke the genetic code of the human brain. They worked out 23 EEG band-wave lengths, 11 of which were totally independent. So if you can manipulate those 11, you can do anything.

NSA Cray computers can remotely track people just knowing the specific EMF waves (evoked potentials from EEGs in the 30-50 Hz, 5 milliwatt range) of a person’s bioelectric-field. Each person’s emissions are unique and they can remotely track someone in public.

Evoked-potentials officially don’t exist in physics, but in 1873 a Scotsman, James Clerk Maxwell, discovered electromagnetic waves have 3 components:

He discovered waveforms which exist at a certain number of right-angled rotations away from the electromagnetic-field. These are hyperspacial components, not subject to constraints of time and space. He claimed that electromagnetic-radiation waves were carried by the ether and the ether was disturbed by magnetic lines of force. The hidden component is called only ‘potential’ now and not normally used except for covert hyperdimensional physics and to manipulate consciousness itself via electromagnetic-waves covering vast areas of the planet.

Approx. one person in 3000 is naturally sensitive to this magnetic-waveform component, the telepathic types (according to a writer called “Majix”), but we are all capable of tuning into this magnetic component by tuning our subconscious to it. Maxwell’s successors thought potentials were akin to mysticism, because they believed fields contain mass which cannot be created from apparently nothing, which is what potentials are, both literally and mathematically – they are an accumulation or reservoir of energy; but this hasn’t been taught in mainstream physics.

Subliminal words in the correct electromagnetic-field that expresses human consciousness, attuned to the human brain, can enter our minds at a subconscious level. Our brain activity patterns can apparently be measured and stored on computer by super-computers. If a victim needs subliminal-thoughts implanted, all that is necessary is to capture, save on computer, and target the person’s brainwave pattern to send them such low frequency subliminal-messages that they actually think it is their own thoughts [confirmed by Al Bielek and Preston Nichols with the Montauk Project in Long Island]. The researcher Majix says our brains are so sensitive that they are like liquid-crystal in response to the magnetic component of the earth.

We are sensitive to earth’s magnetic changes, changes in the ionospheric cavity and re-resonate those frequencies ourselves. We are incredibly complex, beyond comprehension and a type of biocosmic transducer.

“Physicists in Russia correlate the mean annual magnetic-activity, electro-magnetic and electro-static fields on human behavior and medical indications.They are similar to biorhythms.These magnetic frequencies can be manipulated. Our brain waves can mimic magnetic frequencies from very simple equipment at extremely low power levels. From half a second to 4 seconds later, the neurons and brainwaves are driven exclusively by the device, with power levels almost nonexistent. All one needs is a circularly polarized antenna aimed up at the ionospheric cavity and they can manipulate the moods of everyone within a 75 sq. mile area. The body picks up these “new” manipulated waves and begins to correspond immediately. “Sleep” frequency will make everyone become tired and sleep.”

In 1967, an “internationally renowned scientist” and Christopher Hills, a pendulum expert, communicated with some ETs. (It is not known who the scientist was, but at one time both Hills and Puharich were with the medium Eileen Garrett at a time when Puharich was communicating with ETs.)

In short, ETs communicated with us via modulated radio-waves, between 10,000 and 20,000 cycles below the known electromagnetic-spectrum. In the carrier-wave by amplitude modulation, mixed with frequency modulation. Single band energy, transmission power less than 25 watts. A naturally present wave on earth, the brain modulated – a wave that resonates between the earth and the ionosphere. All humans influence the ionosphere in this manner. A reflecting technique is involved. The brain modulation consisted of pulses, akin to those known from neuro pulses. Two humans can use this. It’s related to something akin to low frequency radar and to ultrasonic techniques, but qualified. A mixed electro-acoustic wave function. The electromagnetic-wave induced an ultrasonic transduction in human tissue. The brain radiation has a sonic component to it as well as an electromagnetic component. Electromagnetic-radiation has a sonic component and it’s dependent on the medium through which it travels.

The scientist cut through months of work. Now HAARP is slicing up the ionosphere, the world-brain, like a microwave knife, producing long tear incisions destroying the membrane which holds the reservoir of data accumulated by all earth’s history. A healer called Mr. “A” claimed to receive “Ancient Wisdom” from this protective Magnetic-Ring of energy which stores within it all knowledge since time began. Ruth Mongomery wrote about him in Born To Heal.

He claimed that if our energy flow is cut off from this magnetic-field, the Universal-Supply is obstructed and we are no longer in tune and start to get sick. The Power from this travels in split-seconds around the world and is available to anyone who is capable of receiving it and handling it. The waves from The Ring automatically translated into words in his mind, as wisdom to diagnose and heal others, coming from the storehouse of knowledge here since the beginning of time. He produced instant miracles, knitting broken bones and removing arthritis. A photo caught forked lightning coming from his fingers.

In Let’s Talk MONTAUK, Joyce Murphy shows that experiments on the 410-420 MHz cycle have been done which could affect the”window frequency to the human consciousness” as a whole:

“Preston Nichols used his..radio equipment to learn that whenever a 410-420 MHz signal appeared on the air, the psychic’s minds would be “jammed.” Tracing the signal to Montauk Point and the red and white radar antenna on the Air Force Base..”

“Dr. Nicholas Begich has picked up 435 MHz signals connected to HAARP and that a mind control function is being employed. He says that 400-450 MHz is the window to human consciousness because it is our reality’s background frequency.”

Tim Rifat wrote in his Microwave Mind Control in the UK article that cellular phones use 435 MHz. UK police use 450 MHz exclusively. Dr. Ross Adey used this for CIA behavioral modification experiments. Police have a vast array of antennae to broadcast this frequency all over the UK. Adey used 0.75mW/cm2 intensity of pulse modulate microwave at a frequency of 450 MHz, with an ELF modulation to control all aspects of human behavior. 450 MHZ radar modulated at 60 Hz greatly reduced T-lymphocyte activity to kill cultured cancer cells. A study of USA 60 Hz powerlines repeated this finding.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Donald Marshall & Human Clones

I have posted Donald Marshall info before and now I will refresh your memories or introduce you to it. Just read through this important whistle blower’s story and be amazed how everything become clear:

Here you can find the Donald Marshall info on www.auricmedia.net:

>> Donald Marshall posts

Here’s Links where you can find more info:

And here’s the article:

Donald Marshall & Human Clones

Donald has a tremendous amount of info to relay. A lot of people, unaware of the darker and deeper workings of the Illuminated Ones, will find Don’s info hard or impossible to believe, but it seems to fit with what I’ve learned over the years. His 2013 and 2014 interviews are much clearer in audio quality than the initial 2012 videos, so I posted those interviews at the top. Donald Marshall has so much to say, you’ll learn something new in every interview, even though he’s required to essentially retell the same basic story. You can make up your own mind about what to believe. His explanation of how reptilians enter the human eye (the Eye of Horus symbol) in order to access the brain and take over the body is fascinating to say the least. Donald interprets this as “shape shifting,” and says the David Icke version of shape shifting is BS. Marshall refers to this type of takeover reptilian as Vrill. However, there’s photographic and video evidence of human/alien hybrids shape shifting into reptilian form, so we should keep an open mind and not rush to judgment. Marshall does comes across as a sincere person and if his statements about David Icke are true, then so be it, but we should weigh his statements all the same. Marshall says he’s never seen Icke’s version of shapeshifting at the Cloning Center (also called Cloning Station), but reports he has seen David Icke there, and says David is controlled and only reveals what he’s permitted to reveal. It’s important to note that the individuals that Donald Marshall describe as being “seen” at the Cloning Center are human clones of the original person whose consciousness, according to Marshall, has been transferred into the clone’s body while the “original” person is home in bed in REM sleep. Marhsall says that only certain chosen individuals are allowed to retain waking memories of what occurs at the Cloning Center and that he was allowed to retain these memories when he turned 30 years old.

Most of these interviews are friendly and open to what Marshall has to say. The two puffed up geniuses on the March 21, 2014 interview are generally hostile and want to debunk him, but he maintains his cool nonetheless, despite their attempts to sandbag him. According to Donald Marshall, the inner earth reptilians – of which there are more than one group – prefer to identify their species as “saurian”. The type of reptilian that takes over the body of a human being in a process called “body snatching” or hosting, has a very different physical appearance (eyes on stalks for example) than the tall, green/brown scaly reptilains which David Icke describes. Marshall describes two types of human cloning. “Replication” involves growing a clone from babyhood into adulthood in the normal time span, while “duplication” involves growing a full size adult clone in a tank in the space of 5 months, that, when “activated,” are animated by a human consciousness. These are the clones seen at the Cloning Centers.

Apparently, most Hollywood celebrities no longer want to participate in the “entertainment” horrors presented at the Cloning Centers, but are too afraid of saying anything for fear of being killed (E.g. Whitney Houston). It seems that they are hoping that Donald Marshall will carry the ball for them and make these activities widely known.

This info may be far more interesting and intriguing than anything you’ve heard to date, although it’s not pretty. Continue to read on and come to your own conclusions.

The following was written by Donald Marshall on his website.

If you are a HUMAN you must read this, it contains knowledge of VRIL the reptilian shape shifters people talk about, there has never been a more comprehensive and informative expose of their appearance ecology and behavior ever before. David Icke is NOT going to tell you about them, this is your one chance to know about the lizards do not squander this opportunity. This is a major time in earth’s history my friends and the importance is astronomical, go to the page on the link provided below, this is crucial to the SURVIVAL of our SPECIES.THIS IS the most important time of your lives, you must read all relevant posts in here including older posts, the most important and interesting information you will ever see… no one else is going to tell you about Vrill but me. If you disregard these facts you doom the human race to becoming drones and allowing people to continue to sacrifice children and adults to these “demons” It is absolutely crucial to the survival of our species that these things be eradicated from our planet. Copy all pertinent facts and keep them for posterity show others, the only thing that will stop this is getting this information to the populace… I have no agenda but to share the truth with the world as I’m going to die from heart failure due to clone torture. Read all of my posts especially older posts and all corroborating info. This will be your only chance to save our race and world from Vrill. You have been warned.

Illuminati want to sear the surface of the Earth to avoid persecution and they live comfortably in underground dumbs bases for the rest of their lives, cloning people at leisure messing with them in odd ways for fun…there are also other problems..the human hosts don’t want to be killed…

they want to be sent to an island to live out the remainder of the hosts bod…but no country wants to pay for it…droned hosts threaten violence if backed into a corner AND the dead consciousnesses on microchip put into a victims body…

bodysnatching them that way, they don’t want to be shut down,…

and THEY ALSO want to be segregated on an island BUT they don’t want to live on the same island as the lizard hosts…

politics lol ..

I say kill all the lizards and the human hosts they made and shut down all the evil reanimated dead freaksin clones and stolen bodies…

problem solved.

easy breezy..

droned hosts are bad enough but dead reanimated people come back a shadow of their former selves… its a technology flaw they cant fix it, they’re almost as bad as pet cemetery, it’s why they need handlers.

one track mind, insulted easily, dumber, jealous of how your alive and normal and this dead guy gotta walk around dumb and weird…..almost zombies… but they try to act normal and don’t rot….richest dead people in the world did this,… and they aren’t about to have anyone shut down the chip that makes them continue to exist.

Do not believe that morph from human to lizard shit or the slitted eyes stuff,… they put that out there to throw people off the truth.

Without a CT scan or MRI of the brain or a possible blood test method the ONLY way to tell externally is “sometimes” the eye that gets the proboscis in it swells out further than the other…

and how stupid they are, but some regular humans are stupid too so you cant go with that.

Trust in a stranger for once in your life, n just read the wall lol I don’t get paid for this, just trying to do the right thing…

like the Avatar movie… during R.E.M driven mark 2 cloning… they give up the ability to have dreams or nightmares and go walk and talk in D.U.M.B’s as clones… its how the Illuminati communicate in secret.

Song I made for Brittany Spears called Break the ice… she made the video idea, its a Japanese animation of her getting into a cloning center and blowing it up… this is what the clone growing tubes actually look like..it’s a fantasy of hers (Britney spears)… she hates the place,… but basically “sold her soul” for life in exchange for fame and fortune… now shes cloned into the place every REM stage to be used, and regrets it.

oh btw all,… my ex family are almost all freemasons, a large faction of the illuminuts, and if you read my wall you will know the 33rd degree of freemason knowledge, which is also the highest scientologist knowledge. FREE

3 different types of Vrill have basic pic representations of types 1 and 3

type one… theyre small… they’ve been depicted in gremlins critters and many more

type 3, young one, depicted in the movie Star wars “Attack of the clones” when they get old the neck shortens and they get all wrinkly and look like Pumpkinhead from the movie pumpkinhead.

they are very real and live DEEP underground… they are “parasitic” lizards. and have a unique biological property of their bodies that allows them to stick a brain proboscis into another animals eye, preferably a humans and bodysnatch them making them a human host, they mimic human behavior and are already all over the place…

thats the shapeshift… no morphing to it at all,.. its a biological transfer, the old lizard body dies and they just become you… there is no reversing the process… an old name for them was mimic, they have many names, they take over celebs all the time.

the illuminati use them to replace people.

it is widespread. Most of the most heinous crimes in the world are done by drones… thats what they call human hosts,… drones

and the only way to detect them besides the change in behavior is by either CT scan or MRI to see the brain damage from the droning process.

there’s no mystical magic or morphing… its all biological parasitic cellular transfer.

all set up… same eyes as you or me… sometimes the eye will pop out more than the other but not always… the proboscis going in sometimes causes swelling behing the eye.

sometimes the brain swells on the one side too causing this… same reason Nicholas Cage recently did a movie with a bullet wound to his eye for almost the entire length of the movie, because his eye is swelled out so bad from it.

they do that on purpose with camera tricks,…

they’re very arrogant about it and think they will never be discovered.

proboscis in the eye…

there’s a lot of drones in the world…

come read my you’ll know… no need to even join the friends list, wall is public. Just read have to, they’re all scared to, I always felt that they “wanted” me to tell about them, like a murderer kinda hints at they’re crimes thing, but they’re pretty pissed now because I didn’t sugarcoat stuff lol

its pretty vast…..is kinda a matrix. lol bunch of celebs thought it was another dimension… 5th 7th astral plane..just cloning, or cloning on different drugs pre injected into your clone before activation there.

When ppl have a popped out eye it could just be natural, some people are not symmetrical,… but with them it is either from the lizards proboscis or the microchip pushed into the brain behind the eye.

they say they’ve had some plastic surgery or have used strange facial peel solutions in expensive salons. But it’s because they’re remade.

different ways too,… they can literally get dna from someone from from the past and remake them, the consciousness has fled long ago but the newly made baby grows up looking the same and has a different upbringing and environment and is like an entirely separate person… these clones are permanent and no way to tell the difference from a normal person. Sometimes they’re brains are chipped and taken over too or droned.

that’s replication cloning (from a baby) not duplication cloning (fully formed adult copy)

duplicate clones have to be remade from time to time, they get rashy and growths and the brain degrades,… they just re-clone. Sometimes come back looking different.

slightly complicating but you get the idea.

know Pharoah Tutankamun looked like? King Tut? Vrill really liked him. Its Little Wayne

didnt wanna get into that until Phase 4, but I thought I’d throw that out there, cuz I hate “Wayne” bad. Made almost all his songs.

I know, it’s pretty whacked… theres a buncha Pharoes around…

Vrill liked pharoes a lot.

Could be bs,… that’s what they told me years and years ago though while making him tunes when they thought I was a friend to them.

use people from the past like that because their faces inspired loyalty and awe in armies and populaces in the past. So they figure it’ll work again for show business or something.

Droning occurs when a Vril injects its proboscis into the human eye where the lizard parasite takes over the human host brain. It is terribly painful for the human being until the human consciousness dies and the vril parasite consciousness is in full control. All (or most) memory and ability of former human is retained & the lizard consciousness now mimicks the former human’s behaviors. The former human is now a drone. These are the ‘people’ that are used by vril to infiltrate governments, religious, legal & financial systems, organizations and/or corporations. It is not uncommon for male or female drones to lose their hair at a younger age. Malformed offspring is reported to be typical and intelligence seems a little decreased-with a minimal capacity-if any, to understand sarcasm and/or dry humour. Drones often seem incapable of empathy/sympathy and can quite often display psychotic behaviours. Drones enjoy perversion, sexual deviance and self gratification. The drone will seem to be an ill human until fully recovered from the parasitical infection which takes varying degrees of time, but is usually minimal. The eye that was droned with the proboscis will be affected and sometimes never fully recovers, leaving the affected eye to seem different from the other. Most drones appear completely normal and walk among us undetected.

The Vril proboscis connects with human eye and releases a foamy substance where the parasite injects itself into the human brain. The unfortunate human suffers temporary agony. Once the parasite is effectively in the brain, the human ceases to exist and the Vril is in full control of it’s host body.The age-old ‘eye of Horus’ symbol represents the age-old droning process that has been so effectively concealed from the history books. The drones ensure the Vril agenda continues succesfully and the fearful and/or willing compliant humans effectively aid them in their mission…until NOW!

THE SCIENCE OF PARASITES

After Reading Donald Marshall’s story where he claims to be a clone victim subject to tortuous acts by Queen Elizabeth & her gross elite friends, there was one part to his claims that I could NOT allow myself to believe….the parasitic ancient lizards called Vril. My conscious brain would not allow me to believe this part of Donald’s claims yet something was subconsciously driving me to look into it. Finally I decided to allow my ego to risk the potentials of embracing this ‘ludicracy.’

I communicated with Donald via skype several times and found that not only was he very REAL, he is very mentally stable as well. He’s humorous, kind & intelligent. He truly is an amazing, strong, courageous & moral human being. After getting good vibes from Donald, I kept up some really intense research and I believe I can offer merit to Donald’s claims about Vril Lizards. Please open that mind of yours to very real scientific possibilities that may just explain a few things.

I aim to link science to Vril lizard possibilities as I believe this is the one area that people are unable to wrap their minds around, as was I.

Humans, animals, insects & REPTILES can all become infected with a parasite. This is not a new concept and is widely known. Parasites ‘take over’ the thought process of the host (body) that it invades. An infected ant will be ‘driven’ to climb up on a blade of grass to purposely become eaten by grazing animals so that it can enter the stomach of sheep, cow, etc. and complete its life cycle. Sometimes the parasite can be transferred to a human that eats the newly infected animal, such as a pig. Pigs are very nasty creatures biologically and the bible FORBIDS any consumption of this meat or meat of any other ‘split hoofed’ animal. Sometimes humans can contract a parasite from an infected cat as well (Toxoplasma gondii). No matter how it gets contracted, once it enters the body it can in fact invade the brain. Parasites mimic their host yet the thought processes and further behaviors of infected persons alter significantly.

In the case of ‘Toxoplasma Gondii’ found in the stomachs of cats, the cats excrete the eggs and the eggs are eaten by smaller animals such as rats. The rats ingest the parasite and are ‘taken over’ to the point of losing their fear of cats and exposing themselves directly to a cat so that it can be ingested by and further infect that cat. Parasites instinctual nature is to ‘take over’ as much and as often as possible. There are various ways the parasites transfer from animals/bugs/reptiles to humans and once inside the human host, the natural process is to ‘take over’ the human thought process and control it. This is scientifically proven! Since humans are superior and there is nothing left to ‘take over’, the parasite is content to live in the human and the human becomes diseased. The parasite must feed and if it has infected the brain, then it begins to feed of the brain itself where the host begins to lose feelings like empathy & sympathy, they become sinister and self-driven. They eventually care for nothing but themselves and their self-preservation. They will hurt/destroy almost anyone/anything to get what they want/need. They become the most ruthless people on the planet.

See where this is going? Our world leaders fit this ‘psychopath’ description to a tee. Do you think all of our corrupt leaders, corporations, scientists, teachers, doctors, military, clergy, lawyers/judges, child welfare workers, police, etc. got infected by a cat scratch or could there be a different way they became infected? Since parasites are very common in lizards, I wonder if you could believe for even a fraction of a second that there may be truth to the fact that the illuminati’s best kept secret is Vril lizards. Could Vril lizards possibly transfer a parasite & ‘take over’ the elite characters on our planet and drive them to be the ‘evil’ that we just cannot understand in today’s world? I think so. If you’re not so sure, please keep reading.

When an uninfected rat senses a ‘predator’ cat nearby it becomes very frightened and aims to avoid the cat at all costs, as us ‘normal’ humans do when we sense an ‘evil’, ‘bad’, or ‘corrupt’ person. Yet when an infected rat senses the ‘predator’ cat it will present itself to the cat. This makes so much sense as far as I’m concerned. ‘WE’, the uninfected ‘rats’ naturally sense this same ‘fear’ when we are exposed to the ‘predator’ cat and we ‘run away’ from it, yet the infected ‘rats’ (psychopaths) among us do not fear the ‘predator’ qualities of the cat and instead desire & seek to become the same powerful ‘predator’. These people do not fear the bigger cats who could potentially ‘eat them’ and ‘desire’ to be as ‘powerful’ thereby giving up everything they are to become such. They don’t care about their former self…they now thrive for the power. Parasites and psychopaths often crave ‘evolving power’.

Now that was a lot of cat & rat talk but it is only being used as an example to highlight what parasites do by nature & what they are capable of once entering the brain after a transfer to its new host. Imagine if a certain parasite found in a certain ancient breed of lizard was indeed transferring to human beings & driving them to act with little regard for humanity such as we are seeing all around us today. Just imagine if that were possible.

This is not to say that everyone who gets a parasite infection will be bad/evil (unless invaded by Vril, then it’s always bad), I believe it has to do with what kind of a person you were before infection. If you were a good-hearted person, I believe the invasion will make you weak, vulnerable and depressed as you struggle to ‘fit into the world’ while being incapable of going against your fundamental morals without any way of really understand the bottom line of what’s occurring. If you were bad/mean/evil/ruthless before the parasite invasion then you will likely embrace the driving qualities of psychopathy and give little if any resistance to the changes happening in your brain. If you are ‘normal’, you likely become concerned upon learning this stuff. If you are ‘psychotic’, you are likely smirking while reading this & thinking ‘whatever’.

Just imagine for one bloody second that this is possible….then think….if it is possible, is it happening? After that, you should probably ask “if it’s possible & perhaps occurring, what can, should and/or will be done about it?”

After considering the science of parasites, I hope you can see that there are many links to be made. Why are there ancient carvings of lizards from around the world? Why does the world seem so full of mystery around reptiles & their correlation to the Bible? Why do we ‘sense’ evil at work on the planet? Why are the worlds deep caves so heavily guarded and intriguing? Where did the ideas of ‘reptilians’ and/or shape shifters come from?

I strongly urge you to investigate Donald Marshall’s claims & to help expose the heavily guarded secrets of our society that threaten the very existence of mankind if these claims should prove true. This is not gloom and doom…I totally believe in the power of love, positivity and peace. Is it really that difficult to believe that there are ancient lizards living underground? I mean alligators survived right? Now is it so terribly hard to see that if these creatures are in existence that they may just be able to carry parasites? I had to wrestle with the idea for a while, but now I believe that it is very possible indeed!

I obviously cannot ‘PROVE’ anything on this matter (just yet) and therefore do not supply links or resources as proof. This article was written for your speculation with the hopes of provoking curiosity and further research from you the reader.

There’s tons more info out there folks….it’s time to wake up; a lot has happened while you were asleep!

There are scores of interwoven theories out there. This post is based on my opinions and/or observations. Please use your common sense when researching and stick to things that are scientifically suggestive. I do not claim in any way, shape or form claim to know everything on these matters, in fact, I’m just learning as I go & finally able to connect some dots. I sincerely hope you will too.

I offer opinion through informed research. I exercise freedom of speech with no intention towards: treason, sedition, blasphemous and defamatory libel, disruption of religious worship, hate propaganda, spreading false news, public mischief, obscenity, indecency and other forms. Content of expression is TRUE. The manner of expression is PEACEFUL. The intentions of the speaker are GENUINE AND NON-VIOLENT. The circumstances are a HUMAN RIGHTS ISSUE requiring information sharing.

Vril quotes

They have 2 claws…. like big fingernails… one main big one and a smaller thumb claw…. they couldn’t operate machinery…. ok their mindset… eat sleep sex…. get torturous on a human….. that is all…. [31 May at 17:35]
They have 2 claws, one big main one and a smaller thumb claw… they’re just like fingernails just big and thick, they’re diggers so they’re evolved for burrowing. Smart enough to use tools- They’re just parasitic prehistoric lizards… all are a foot tall….. they all must be killed….[31 May at 17:35]-
They’re 1 foot tall weak and hollow boned, their weaknesses are how weak they are smile emoticon there are a bunch deep underground unknown how many in colonies… on surface people hide them as pets and there are a bunch of humans in the world (drones) walking around in human bodies they’ve body-snatched.-
Their heads resemble the body of a king crab-
Body covered in red scales-
Exoskeletal spine, with proboscis on top of spine that can shoot a parasite into a human’s eye and into the brain, creating a body-snatched human “drone”.-
On the discovery channel there is an odd prehistoric looking insect that lays eggs in a body near water… like body of a grasshopper… oddly enough….this small bug controls the grasshoppers brain very basic… makes it jump to the nearest water source to then lay its eggs in the grasshoppers dead body as it kills the grasshopper not by bodily control or muscle, this bug is very small… visible to the naked eye… it controls the grasshoppers brain for i forget how long just to instinctively jump towards nearest water source… grasshopper lands badly too from jumps… like stupid zombie grasshopper [31 May at 12:32]- Their heads slightly resemble the crab people in the K-os video for the song “Crabukkit” ——> http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v180/hensonism/kaos3.jpg ,http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v180/hensonism/kaos4.jpg , http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v180/hensonism/kaos1.jpg

Vril Mouth

They’re suckers

the one tooth is like a blood dart its connected to the spinal vertebrae, pointing outward like a tongue, [but they have] no tongue

now to extend the dart, which i can draw, it’s like a christmas tree kinda pointy side out

they push their head down like we would compress our neck…but when they do it, their one vertebrae [which the “tooth” is connected to] pops out forward and the blood dart shoots out too…plus when they bite they like to have claws dug in so they can smack face-first with arm strength…the dart pops out and in and again and again

they drink the blood first, and then soft organs, and saw off soft skin stuff with the christmas tree side [of the blood dart] like a saw…little spikes all over it…promotes bleeding
This “chupacabra tooth” is like a fingerprint, no two alike.

Vril and Music

– Vrill love music…and pain causing and screams… –
really like music…. they dance to it….. [31 May at 17:35]-
they live to hear music- soothes the savage beast- even advancing at me as a horde… to swarm me… if i start singing a new song- they start bobbin their ugly heads buzzin along they get happy and dance start havin sex with each other- till songs over n omg lookout if you stutter or voice cracks- they will swarm you…

Vril language, Screams, clicks…

– vrill are ancient… survived dinosaur extinction… other things but they couldn’t tell you, they didn’t record their history… dumb things… they scratch stuff on the walls but no written language….. oh they scream too when in distress… calls to others… and it is a scream…sounds like nothing you’ve heard before.-
vrill passed the story down with their language of clicks and squeaks. They were there before Atlantis :)-
the things are stupid and erratic violent and evil, also being so small they are instinctively cowards alone… they attack in groups… they can communicate with a language of clicks and whistles, they have built in sonar for clicking in total darkness underground… they used the mindcomputer stuff on them to see what sonar visually looks like to them and they saw it,… its a kind of pretty bluish view … they used this view to make a recreated view with computer graphic its how daredevils (Ben Affleck) saw when he looked at Elektra in the rain…. nearly exact… 31 May at 12:32-
Yeah those disgusting things bit me a bunch of times Ive picked em up… now lizards didn’t evolve so good intelligence wise they are so dumb… can say some words like talking after breathing helium, sound like that…. 1 June at 18:52

— Vril Sexuality

– they’re A sexual….its comical…. they make trains of group sex… its horrifying to behold… 30 front to back [31 May at 13:51]-
they’re a-sexual, all the same gender…. both male and female sex organs…. their asses double as vaginas…. and they make trains… they put this in a psi factor show… where a guy was trapped with them… and underground with them…. only they were bigger…. they formed a chain at the end of the program and did their thing and the guy screamed..

— Vril Religion

Azazel…. this is the name of the reptilian god from an ancient religion called Gerber…. the vrill used to worship.- and now they worship me frown emoticon – as a living god- they cant wait for me to die- they want to eat me daily- multiple times daily once im dead-
There’s a few religions that worship them as demons from hell here to help humans in the name of the devil…. been hiding them secret for centuries… till now – 31 May at 15:28

—Donald fighting the Vril, Their poison bite, Black Eyed Peas reference to Vril

– to be eaten alive by one or more of these things as a clone or in real life is worse than being burned to death which is one of the worst things itself… they have a necrotic bite that paralyses after about 5 seconds,… less if they swarm you which they do because they’re only a foot tall. Elizabeth has sicked them on me many times but I kill many before they get me… as a kid i was terrified… then i figured why not… so I started stomping the shit out of them… dancing around in the dirt stomping… they restrained me after that if they had them bite me… its why i put the line in the BLACK EYED PEAS song let the beat rock??? um sez beats so big um steppin on leprechauns y’all gettin down with the boom boom…. half the celebs loved it because they’re terrified of vrill… [30 May at 22:07 ]
– oh so the one i had picked up I grabbed its legs and smashed its upper half off the edge of the hockey-boards….obliterating it…. Elizabeth had me bit for that …1 June at 20:36
– I have to tell you about these grotesque hideous things as it is very possible that I may have an aneurysm or after i wake up a little while… I stomped a bunch and they got mad that I killed too many of em… gotta tell people smile emoticon 1 June at 18:15
– I had physical wars… their saliva is one of the most painful substances to living things in the world… 2 June at 10:01
— What do the Vrill eat?

– people… occasionally because the vrill thing gets mad… like a druggie needs humanbevery once in while… real too…1 June at 20:47
– its going to sound like im scaring you…. with this but Im not…. you must know this… the Vrill prefer… to eat children, said they taste better… same difference from eating a large old lobster and a smaller younger lobster… some say smaller younger lobsters taste better… also some say female lobsters are better than male… the popes sex slaves that no one can believe about….. theyre used as sex slaves…. then thrown into the pit to be eaten by Vrill… while others watch…. im sorry to just say so plainly… 2 June at 10:11
– kidnap children to feed the things… also feed them live victims because as someone else said to me and surprised me they knew… they frighten their prey first…for the adrenaline surge, it makes human blood and tissuez taste better to vrill 2 June at 12:21
— Human Fear of The Vril

– humans have an automatic instinctual fear of them…. just like looking at spiders and scorpions… humans somehow instinctively fear stuff like that. And with Vrill its times two… and they look so evil ugly… its incredible…. you’ll understand what I mean when they’re bein hunted smile emoticon Theyll be on tv- ive seen this reaction when Vrill are exposed to the highest level scientologists that pay for the highest level of knowledge, even when they regret becoming a scientologist at this point they know they must follow or they will die… possibly eaten by aliens potentially through cloning over and over… its a trap… to make you unquestionably loyal…. [31 May at 13:12]-
Britney Spears can’t even look at them when shes a clone lmao… flips… its like the instinctual fear when humans look at a big spider or scorpion, you know somehow that thing can possibly kill you… but its like double spider scorpion at the same time… they eat people.. animals… total carnivores… can eat some fruit but veggies make em sick… they get tired of eating clones its not as good to them…. and they like it when humans scream n then don’t scream anymore [31 May at 11:42]

— Maria Orsic – VRIL Society, claims they escaped to Aldebaran using ufos they made from instructions apparently channeled by Maria Orsic via humanoids from Aldebaran.

– no… some true some is bs they’ve spread…. right about rockefellers hiding them… roths[childs] too…. no space travel though these things can make a sandwich but no… Saucers? Lol

— Comparison to Mythical Creatures

– Chupacabra is another name for vrill… I didn’t want to say chupacabra because it sounds dumb… but yeah… leprechaun demon mag yoi troll pixie fairy fey folk gremlin, doppelganger mimic… but their name has always been Vrill from their earliest records which are scratches on the wall- gremlins is another name of theirs… next, the shapeshifting refers to the transition from Vrill to human drone….. truthers say this [shapeshifting] as a hint so they don’t have a remote aneurysm like Tila [Tequila] had… they could have killed her… allowed her to live… the truthers don’t like vrill but are afraid…. they add their hints in [and] hope someone will talk and save them someday…. and that day is now- they’re not demons not dark ones they’re stupid lizards they use to bodysnatch people… they don’t come in spirit form they come at people when clones… in rem… its science and technology… not mystical spiritual… [31 May at 16:55]-
they’re not magic or demonic unholy power, they’re simply parasitic lizards… a really smart bipedal iguana… waaay uglier than an iguana though…. ugliest animal on earth [31 May at 17:02]
– they’re not demons… its a metaphor… they’re prehistoric parasitic lizards from underground… dumb… that’s all…. amazing intelligence for an animal… but no emotions… evil… born evil… its just an animal, 31 May at 15:30
– an animal which must be rendered extinct, 31 May at 15:32
— How the Vril would infiltrate homes and lay eggs to parasite humans

– i had one picked up once… and it was trying to look cute but this thing is a human killing bodysnatching thing…so the cute act did not work… it was literally stumbling around clasping its claws behind its back like Marylin Munroe at a photoshoot…. they do this instinctively to infiltrate…then when in and kept safe as an unknown thing wow this thingvis smart some ugly though.. ugly scaled monkey toy!!! then the Vrill once infiltrated releases reproductive fluids by choice… stored stuff… and faster than you think secretly without the owners knowing like an evil alf… which it is… just a terrestrial alien tho… So lays a clutch its called of 3 eggs… they hatch in secret then someone is taken over by the parent…n he supposedly is ill…. this happened many times in the past… people thinking they had an angel demon or leprechaun… or troll… some of the old fables about trolls are about these guys and are true… you think they are made up bedtime stories but nope legends passed down to warn against the danger of trolls… mag yoi in china means underground troll. 1 June at 19:58

— Vril and Norse Kings

– Both had Vrill…trolls to Viking- Parasitic to some human priests- They mined gemstones for Vikings and the Danish kings…why the Danes were so wealthy back then
– they told me they knew the danish kings and in return for bringing the king the amethyst from a massive underground geode, the king *so they said* would give the “Trolls” [they called them] dogs chickens and children… for eating. not trying to scare… 1 June at 18:52

—Caverns, Worshiped as Gods, Rewritten into History by Drones

– deep in earth are tunnels and huge caverns… too much pressure that deep for humans to survive.. vrill dont need as much oxygen and are aquatic too… stay under a long time… they’re worshiped secretly by certain religions that I’ll reveal later… they’re worshiped now because for hundreds of years in one case 1000s of years they were thought to be demons… angels… gods from stars… now they got written into secret pages of some older religions by idiotic people and drones they took over and mimicked, they were protected as a religious devotion… they say God made them for a reason and everything happens for a reason… and when I get them extincted… that will be happening for a reason too smile emoticon

— What Killed dinosaurs?

-Meteor they’ve said to me… but vrill survived this cataclysm being so far underground….

— Erased message about Vril eating children – Recorded and watched on TV monitors at the cloning facility in the arena.

They have giant tv monitors at the clonezones, they watch children being dropped by rope into a cylindrical hole in the ground, with a 1ft door at the bottom. The child thinks its friends are playing a trick on them, and then someone opens the tiny door and Vrill begin to very slowly walk out as if to maximize terror in the confused child. They begin shaking and trembling, trying to befriend the Vril out of fear by saying how cute they are, but they are killed and eaten while everyone at the cloning center watch on large tv monitors which also record the event.
— Vril as pets for the elite

– they’re kept secret, some world leaders grew up with them, they made the sitcom “Alf” about them, some have a hole in their basement walls and give these things animals and in some cases humans… they’re kept ultra secret, Elizabeth’s pet is named Matilda… its bigger than average and old…they’re smart. not nearly as smart as a human but can say some English words and have their own language of clicks n pops n gurgles built in sonar and everything… secret room recently made public tell all about these things, and there’s even more… gotta kill these things off, and gas internal earth on a global scale…

— Machines That Can Hunt Them Down

– they’re small though… and tunnels underground only a foot around… each country will mass produce a killing robot… MASS PRODUCE like a rolling killing thing…. mini flashbang grenades they’re blinded by bright light… they have built in sonar the robots will train on the clicking they click… then just send em in…. there’s millions of these things down there….- above ground it wont take much to track them down… they stink like something rotten and people will give them up to save themselves… for the many underground, a gas or virus toxic to lizards will be made and mass produced so we can internally gas the planet internally…. I can imagine it will be a worldwide collaboration.

— Vril In Dungeons N’ Dragons

– they modeled the body of vrill off a hook horror in dnd… the rich guy gary gygax that invented dnd did that and put their name in the game… he attended cloning centers too…dead now though…- made hook horrors have a different head though cuz theyre uglier than anything in dnd… also added muscle to the hook horrors body… Vrill are skinny and breakable… hollow bones- yup… the power is the takeover [how they swarm a single person]

— Elites turning the Vril in to save themselves

– the rich are giving them up… to save themselves…. problem the good people there as clones that pass out if you make them look at Vrill too close, and the incredibly evil people that like Vrill more than humans and have helped them become drones. These two different types of humans want to claim they were ALL only complicit because of fear…. they all want to survive after turning in the lizards…- people like Elizabeth and Charles and Vladimir don’t want to get lynched…. no vrill have their claw on a nuke button… their handlers do….no one is gonna push the button…. they want a way to ensure their own survival…. they will give up the Vrill with pleas for mercy for themselves… leniency… they will help make them extinct… I can imagine no mercy will be tolerated for the vrill society leadership, but that is to be expected and is not my problem,… shut down cloning centers eradicate Vrill and punish and replace ringleaders… this key to ensure the survival of the earth [31 May at 13:44]-
if the vrill society get found out helping another species helping control humans the vrill society would be known as people that betrayed the human race to an alien being… they would be executed or worse lynched in the street… so they really try to cover all the bases… [31 May at 12:41]
– people scared now… its ok… the nwo want to destroy them now… to save themselves… its all but over… this is why they gave tila supposed permission to join me without getting killed… theyre gonna give up with the first angry crowd and point the way… to save themselves…from the populace… seriously…31 May at 15:24
– no need to be scared… no reprisals coming…. they have capitulated… that means surrendered basically…. unconditionally but will beg for theyre lives and leniency. Dont get stressed out in fear…. there is no need to… its as good as done… I need to raise an angry mob… to confront harper or elizabeth… Harper will fold easily… he is terrified. 31 May at 15:26

— So the lizard vril are being thrown out as the scapegoat, and the Illuminati want to dodge the blame?

– Yes…a planned hoax of theirs that will not succeed- they’re hoping for my success…. guys they’re gonna allow me to win… DO NOT STRESS They just want it to unfold correctly without chaos…- they’re not a faction even in the Illuminati….they have little say [31 May at 17:10]-
they’re an oddity they [need?] for the biological properties…. the Satanists try to play like Lucifer and Azazel the lizards’ god, which supplied them with his demons to grant them powers of immortality… but most of even them know this part ——> they’re just a stupid animal smile emoticon and the Illuminati will give them up to be destroyed in an attempt to get leniency and mercy from the populace… [31 May at 17:12]

— Drones- [My Paraphrasing]

the Vrill have a proboscis on their exoskeletal spine that shoots a parasitic worm containing the intelligence of the vrill into someone’s eye, then into the brain where it controls them and the vrill gets to experience life as a human, albeit a dumber and more evil human known then as a drone.-
there are many Vrill in society walking around trying to enjoy life as humans… but they’re detectable… with catscans and other tests- sometimes they have one eye swelled out more than the other due to the “transition” and theyre way more dumb than the original person…. but smarter than normal Vrill… as they adapt to higher intelligence but are still dumb… they have a vacant look, there are medical ways to detect them… drones do a LOT of the unbelievable evils you hear in the world-
[They] are very loyal slaves… they just like the opportunity to be humans,… they say the quality of life is better…. they become smarter…. like a really dumb guy… and they’re evil child molesters, half turn gay other half are bisexual

— Vril’s getting chipped with human consciousness, then droning a human to make a new chipped-Vril drone.

– Vrill heads are too small for a chip…so they put the chip on the outside of their heads and insert a wire to the spot in the brain it needs to go… Then they can literally put a human conscience in the vrill… Its disorienting but they do… Then they do the spine-in-your-eye thing to a human and cheat death but this drone is different… Less side effects regarding intelligence and other things but… Evil…. Very evil afterwards, half gay child molester and hurting things bring them pleasure…. They’re all over the place too… We will need a worldwide cat scan and destroy them all….

— Aliens, Greys, Vril Society, Area 51…

– there are no greys, no nibiru, there are only vrill and they come from underground… feel privileged to know this…anyone else tell you this they will have an aneurysm…. tila [tequila] calls them demons… because that’s what they told her they were called…she had an aneurysm before when SHE tried to tell people about them – The idea [of aliens] was born in area 51. The vril society in Germany were brought to area 51 to make saucers… Made em… Test flyin but it was during the cold war… This thing was unstable, incredible speed i dont know how the pilot didnt die… If it accidentally crashed in a town the russians woulda got wind of it and become nervous of a superweapon… So they put alien looking symbols on it in case of a crash…. It crashed, the skin was mylar… Now they said they made this material ten years later but they had it before just didnt disclose it to public… The russians heard about the landing and were afraid the americans were down with aliens… The americans fostered this idea to keep russia in check…. Russians and chinese have been vrill droning the world for decades from hospitals…and other places… They could be lying but i dont think so i would have met one… They said there’s just vrill. Oh and drones are detectable in cat scans… There will be a world wide purge as they call it of all vrill drones. And markIII clones with a dead mans consciousness in the chip in his head…
– –Are they an alien/e.t. race, or an indigenous earth race?

earth…. always been on earth… they say they were in Atlantic… kept really primitive records…said Atlantis destroyed itself rather than be entirely parasitized…. these things have an instinctual like sex drive to take over humans… and half the illuminuts think that Lucifer or Azazel wants his followers to make drones… in tribute to him… so they do. 2 June at 09:43

– Yeah they don’t know any EXTRA terrestrials though… they speculate on anunnaki and greys are a total invention… leaked because they if their saucer crashed in a town they wanted [the] Russians to think it was aliens and not a secret weapon being tested… which it was… and that was cold war time too… there are no greys, they don’t hang with space aliens… there are only Vrill.l 31 May at 20:15

— Vril and “South Park”

crabnasties is the name I called Vrill… the makers of south park or the owners thought it would be funny to put something similar into a south park episode… making fun of me trying to inform the world about Vrill… had Eric Cartman running around as if he were me saying aaah the crab people oooh someone save me from the crab people and they come up from underground and start running around taking over…. they look something similar to vrill too… Its all right under your noses…
— Vril and “The Simpsons”

I forget if it was a halloween episode or not… but…. It was Illuminatti made… um was the one where the aliens with the pods were from space and they were posing as clinton and bob dole and were laughing about how they were still voting pro alien lol for clinton or dole…. I want you guys to watch that because they made that episode to stick it in the worlds face…. but they dont come from outer space… they come from deeeep underground in tibet they said… and they named themselves… theyre name is Vrill and they must all be destroyed… animal activists had better shut theyre mouths when it comes to these terrible things as they must be rendered extinct… Im sure you agree… I know its scary too… but cant hide under the bed… you have to do something… because your a human. and no one is safe… unless the cloners and handlers of these things are stopped.

http://donald-marshall.com/home.html

http://donaldmarshall.proboards.com/…/updates-cloning-centre

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

The Holographic Universe

The Holographic Universe, reality matrix whatever you call it have many supporters in scientific community. I have been interested so called glitches in the matrix and that means thing, that seems odd like time-sifts or missing time etc.

>> Here’s stories about glitches in the matrix

Here’s something about The Holographic Universe:

We grow up thinking and believing that the world and reality in which we exist in is something tangible and physical and is just as is perceived. However, not only does this thought-process become disillusioned with various difficult-to-explain phenomena, but perceptions becomes realized as completely subjective that do not reflect an objective reality, if such a reality even exists. With the significant advances in the knowledge and information attained by the human race in its most recent history, radical shifts in how reality is perceived are being formulated.

Where the universe was once seen as an empty space with bits of matter scattered about is now being seen as a holographic projection stemming from some primary reality unseen to our biological and technological instruments.

The evidence for a holographic reality is becoming quite plentiful; too much to be disregarded. What gives it more credence is that those who have experienced higher states of consciousness and echelons of reality via meditation, astral projection, or entheogens have been proclaiming very holographic-esque musings and aphorisms.

To give just one example, there was the research done in 1982 in the University of Paris which discovered that under certain circumstances subatomic particles such as electrons are able to instantaneously communicate with each other regardless of the distance separating them. It did not matter whether they were 10 feet or 10 billion miles apart. Somehow each particle always seemed to know what the other was doing. The great physicist David Bohm believed that these findings imply that objective reality does not exist, that despite its apparent solidity the universe is at heart a phantasm, a gigantic and splendidly detailed hologram.

Within a hologram, the whole is within the part. No matter how many times you divide the whole, the part will always contain it’s totality. Just as higher consciousness realizations show that each part, as seemingly small or separate it is from total reality and the Source of reality itself, contains that very Source and v.v. The deduction from the holographic experiments conclude that autonomy and separateness are an illusion and that all is one.

Oneness is a concept found in seemingly every major belief system ever manifested within the realm of human consciousness, so it only emboldens recent discoveries pertaining to our manifested reality. If this indeed is the case, (and enough evidence shows that it is) then the universe is itself a projection, a hologram. If the apparent separateness of subatomic particles is illusory, it means that at a deeper level of reality all things in the universe are infinitely interconnected. The electrons in a carbon atom in the human brain are connected to the subatomic particles that comprise every salmon that swims, every heart that beats, and every star that shimmers in the sky. Oneness prevails.

In a holographic universe, even time and space could no longer be viewed as fundamentals. Because concepts such as location break down in a universe in which nothing is truly separate from anything else, time and three-dimensional space, like the images of the fish on the TV monitors, would also have to be viewed as projections of this deeper order. At its deeper level reality is a sort of super-hologram in which the past, present, and future all exist simultaneously.

The three-dimensional universe we live in is the hologram created out of a primary reality that is outside space and time so it is a copy of something “real” so it would make sense in such a case that our real self is in another reality. Our consciousness is the real us. Consciousness is everything and therefore it is nothing, since all that is, is consciousness.

To further build the case for a holographic reality, consider the following:

A holographic universe explains nearly all paranormal and mystical experiences.

Near Death Experiences can be explained by a holographic universe, in that death is a shifting of a person’s consciousness from one level of the hologram of reality to another.

Current neurophysiological models of the brain are inadequate and only a holographic model can explain such things as archetypal experiences, encounters with the collective unconscious, and other unusual phenomena experienced during altered states of consciousness.

A holographic model for the universe explains lucid dreams, in which such dreams are visits to parallel realities.

Synchronicity can be explained by the holographic model. Our thought processes are much more intimately connected to the physical world than has been previously thought. Also note that synchronicity tends to peak just prior to a new realization or insight.

Telepathy, precognition, mystical feelings of oneness with the universe, and even psychokinesis can be explained through the holographic model.

Holography can explain how our brains can store so many memories in so little space (our brains can store 280,000,000,000,000,000,000 bits of information).

Holography can also explain how we are able to recall and forget, how we are able to have associative memory, how we have the ability to recognize familiar things, how we have the ability for the transference of new skills, how we have the ability to construct a world “out there”, how we are able to have “phantom limb” sensations, and how we are able to have photographic memory.

The brain itself, would therefore be a holographic projection created out of a primary reality outside of space and time.

All relative realities are created by consciousness existing in relation to itself. We are that consciousness. We are that consciousness existing in relation to itself and interacting with itself.” There is nothing else. None of the things we perceive as separate have an independent existence, as all are in actuality relational extensions of the underlying unity of consciousness. Physical reality is a product of consciousness.

Consciousness is not a product of physical reality. Physical reality does not interact with itself in some unknown fashion to cause consciousness to come into existence. Consciousness in the process of repeated and progressive self-relation becomes the awareness of experience, and thus creates physical reality.

There are realizations concerning the nature of the universe being a holographic projection, through the experience of enlightenment. Once enlightenment is experienced, one can understand exactly how the holographic universe operates and is indeed, very real. There comes an understanding that we are multidimensional beings that exist simultaneously in many levels of quantum reality.

There is no reason to get annoyed, angry, stressed, etc over the things that happen in one’s physical reality, which is the lowest dimension of our awareness, because it is all trivial in the grand scheme of things. Focusing on the specifics of reality may divert one’s self from discovering and realizing the reason he or she exists right now. This is why one of the steps to becoming enlightened is to replace fear and anger with wonder and curiosity.

Have you experienced a shift in perception concerning reality yet? At the very least, hopefully you are able to now expand your mind to realms previously unvisited. Reality is a mysterious and exciting place. Let’s all be explorers of this enchanting life experience.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Sirius & The Human History Connection

Ancient egypt has a strong connection towards Sirius and old relics they have found in South-America has relation to Sirius. So could it be, that humankind has a connection to that star? Maybe some ancient civilization came from there and built the pyramids and other old monuments, you decide…

Since ancient times and across multiple civilizations, Sirius, the dog star, has been surrounded with a mysterious lore. Esoteric teachings of all ages have invariably attributed to Sirius a special status and the star’s importance in occult symbolism is an attestation of that fact.

Sirius is located in the constellation Canis Major – also known as the Big Dog – and is therefore known as the “dog star”. It is over twenty times brighter than our sun and is twice as massive. At night time, Sirius is the brightest star in the sky and its blue-white glare never failed to amaze star gazers since the dawn of time. No wonder Sirius has been revered by practically all civilizations. But is there more to Sirius than meets the eye?

Artifacts of ancient civilizations have revealed that Sirius was of a great importance in astronomy, mythology and occultism. Mystery schools consider it to be “sun behind the sun” and, therefore, the true source of our sun’s potency. If our sun’s warmth keeps the physical world alive, Sirius is considered to keep the spiritual world alive. It is the “real light” shining in the East, the spiritual light, where as the sun illuminates the physical world, which is considered to be a grand illusion.

Associating Sirius with the divine and even considering it as the home of humanity’s “great teachers” is not only embedded in the mythology of a few primitive civilizations: It is a widespread belief that has survived (and even intensified) to this day. We will look at the importance of Sirius in ancient times, analyze its prominence in secret societies and we will examine these esoteric concepts as they are translated in popular culture.

In Ancient Egypt, Sirius was regarded as the most important star in the sky. In fact, it was astronomically the foundation of the Egyptians’ entire religious system. It was revered as Sothis and was associated with Isis, the mother goddess of Egyptian mythology. Isis is the female aspect of the trinity formed by herself, Osiris and their son Horus.

Ancient Egyptians held Sirius in such a high regard that most of their deities were associated, in some way or another, with the star. Anubis, the dog-headed god of death, had an obvious connection with the dog star and Thoth-Hermes, the great teacher of humanity, was also esoterically connected with the star.

The Egyptian calendar system was based on the heliacal rising of Sirius that occurred just before the annual flooding of the Nile during summer. The star’s celestial movement was also observed and revered by ancient Greeks, Sumerians, Babylonians and countless other civilizations. The star was therefore considered sacred and its apparition in the sky was accompanied with feasts and celebrations. The dog star heralded the coming of the hot and dry days of July and August, hence the popular term “the dog days of summer”.

Several occult researchers have claimed that the Great Pyramid of Giza was built in perfect alignment with the stars, especially Sirius. The light from these stars were said to be used in ceremonies of Egyptian Mysteries.

“This ancient people (Egyptians) knew that once every year the Parent Sun is in line with the Dog Star. Therefore, the Great Pyramid was so constructed that, at this sacred moment, the light of the Dog Star fell upon the square “Stone of God” at the upper end of the Great Gallery, descending upon the head of the high priest, who received the Super Solar Force and sought through his own perfected Solar Body to transmit to other Initiates this added stimulation for the evolution of their Godhood. This then was the purpose of the “`Stone of God,’ whereon in the Ritual, Osiris sits to bestow upon him (the illuminate) the Atf crown or celestial light.” “North and South of that crown is love,” proclaims an Egyptian hymn. “And thus throughout the teaching of Egypt the visible light was but the shadow of the invisible Light; and in the wisdom of the ancient country the measures of Truth were the years of the Most High.

Recent scientific discoveries relating to the Great Pyramid and its mysterious “air shafts” have lead researchers to further confirm the importance of Sirius within the pyramid.

Star alignment with the Great Pyramid of Giza. Orion (associated with the god Osiris) is aligned with the King’s Chamber while Sirius (associated with the goddess Isis) is aligned with the Queen’s Chamber.

A fascinating aspect of Sirius is the consistency of the symbolism and meanings attached to it. Several great civilizations have indeed associated Sirius with a dog-like figure and viewed the star as either the source or the destination of a mysterious force.

In Chinese and Japanese astronomy, Sirius is known as the “star of the celestial wolf”. Several aboriginal tribes of North America referred to the star in canine terms: the Seri and Tohono O’odham tribes of the southwest describe the Sirius as a “dog that follows mountain sheep”, while the Blackfoot call it “Dog-face”. The Cherokee paired Sirius with Antares as a dog-star guardian of the “Path of Souls”. The Wolf (Skidi) tribe of Nebraska knew it as the “Wolf Star”, while other branches of knew it as the “Coyote Star”. Further north, the Alaskan Inuit of the Bering Strait called it “Moon Dog”. 2

In 1971, the American author Robert Temple published a controversial book entitled The Sirius Mystery where he claimed that the Dogons (an ancient African tribe from Mali) knew details about Sirius that would be impossible to be know without the use of telescopes. According to him, the Dogon understood the binary nature of Sirius, which is, in fact, composed of two stars named Sirius A and Sirius B. This lead Robert Temple to believe that the Dogons had “direct” connections with beings from Sirius. While some might say “you can’t be Sirius” (sorry), a great number of secret societies (who have historically held within their ranks some of the world’s most influential people) and belief systems teach about a mystic connection between Sirius and humanity.

In Dogon mythology, humanity is said to be born from the Nommo, a race of amphibians who were inhabitants of a planet circling Sirius. They are said to have “descended from the sky in a vessel accompanied by fire and thunder” and imparted to humans profound knowledge. This lead Robert Temple to theorize that the Nommos were extraterrestrial inhabitants of Sirius who travelled to earth at some point in the distant past to teach ancient civilizations (such as the Egyptians and Dogons) about the Sirius star system as well as our own solar system. These civilizations would then record the Nommos’ teachings in their religions and make them a central focus of their Mysteries.

The Dogon’s mythology system is strikingly similar to the ones of other civilizations such as the Sumerians, Egyptians, Israelites and Babylonians as it includes the archetypal myth of a “great teacher from above”. Depending on the civilization, this great teacher is known as eith Enoch, Thoth or Hermes Trismegistus and is said to have taught humanity theurgic sciences. In occult traditions, it is believed that Thoth-Hermes had taught the people of Atlantis, which, according to legend, became the world’s most advanced civilization before the entire continent was submerged by the Great Deluge (accounts of a flood can be found in the mythologies of countless civilizations).

Survivors from Atlantis travelled by boat to several countries, including Egypt, where they imparted their advanced knowledge. Occultists believe that the inexplicable resemblances between distant civilizations (such as the Mayas and the Egyptians) can be explained by their common contact with Atlanteans.

“Was the religious, philosophic, and scientific knowledge possessed by the priestcraft of antiquity secured from Atlantis, whose submergence obliterated every vestige of its part in the drama of world progress? Atlantean sun worship has been perpetuated in the ritualism and ceremonialism of both Christianity and pagandom. Both the cross and the serpent were Atlantean emblems of divine wisdom. The divine (Atlantean) progenitors of the Mayas and Quichés of Central America coexisted within the green and azure radiance of Gucumatz, the “plumed” serpent. The six sky-born sages came into manifestation as centers of light bound together or synthesized by the seventh – and chief – of their order, the “feathered” snake.

The title of “winged” or “plumed” snake was applied to Quetzalcoatl, or Kukulcan, the Central American initiate. The center of the Atlantean Wisdom-Religion was presumably a great pyramidal temple standing on the brow of a plateau rising in the midst of the City of the Golden Gates. From here the Initiate-Priests of the Sacred Feather went forth, carrying the keys of Universal Wisdom to the uttermost parts of the earth.

From the Atlanteans the world has received not only the heritage of arts and crafts, philosophies and sciences, ethics and religions, but also the heritage of hate, strife, and perversion. The Atlanteans instigated the first war; and it has been said that all subsequent wars were fought in a fruitless effort to justify the first one and right the wrong which it caused. Before Atlantis sank, its spiritually illumined Initiates, who realized that their land was doomed because it had departed from the Path of Light, withdrew from the ill-fated continent. Carrying with them the sacred and secret doctrine, these Atlanteans established themselves in Egypt, where they became its first “divine” rulers. Nearly all the great cosmologic myths forming the foundation of the various sacred books of the world are based upon the Atlantean Mystery rituals.”

Is Thoth-Hermes-Trismegistus the equivalent of the Dogon’s Nommos, who are believed to originate from Sirius? Ancient texts concerning Hermes describe him as a teacher of mysteries who “came from the stars”. Furthermore, Thoth-Hermes was directly connected with Sirius in Egyptian mythology.

“The dog-star: the star worshipped in Egypt and reverenced by the Occultists; by the former because its heliacal rising with the Sun was a sign of the beneficient inundation of the Nile, and by the latter because it is mysteriously associated with Toth-Hermes, god of wisdom, and Mercury, in another form. Thus Sothis-Sirius had, and still has, a mystic and direct influence over the whole living heaven, and is connected with almost every god and goddess. It was “Isis in the heaven” and called Isis-Sothis, for Isis was “in the constellation of the dog”, as is declared on her monuments. Being connected with the Pyramid, Sirius was, therefore, connected with the initiations which took place in it.”

“The Trismegistic treatise ‘The Virgin of the World’ from Egypt refers to ‘the Black Rite’, connected with the ‘black’ Osiris, as the highest degree of secret initiation possible in the ancient Egyptian religion – it is the ultimate secret of the mysteries of Isis. This treatise says Hermes came to earth to teach men civilization and then again ‘mounted to the stars’, going back to his home and leaving behind the mystery religion of Egypt with its celestial secrets which were some day to be decoded.”

Interpreting the mythology of ancient cultures is not an exact science and connections are inherently difficult to prove. However, the symbolic link between Sirius and occult knowledge has constantly appeared throughout History and has seamlessly traveled through the ages. In fact, it is as revered today as it was millenniums ago. Modern secret societies such as the Freemasons, the Rosicrucians and the Golden Dawn (which are considered to be Hermetic Orders due to the fact their teachings are based on those of Hermes Trismegistus) all attribute to Sirius the utmost importance. An educated look at their symbolism provides a glimpse at the profound connection between Sirius and occult philosophy.

To claim that Sirius is “important” to Hermetic Orders would be a gross understatement. The dog star is nothing less than the central focus of the teachings and symbolism of secret societies. The ultimate proof of this fact: many secret societies are actually named after the star.

The seventeenth numbered major trump is called Les Étoiles, (French for The Star), and portrays a young girl kneeling with one foot in water and the other on and, her body somewhat suggesting the swastika [more like Aquarius – N.I. Ed]. She has two urns, the contents of which she pours upon the land and sea. Above the girl’s head are eight stars, one of which is exceptionally large and bright. Count de Gébelin considers the great star to be Sothis or Sirius; the other seven are the sacred planets of the ancients. He believes the female figure to be Isis in the act of causing the inundations of the Nile which accompanied the rising of the Dog Star. The unclothed figure of Isis may well signify that Nature does not receive her garment of verdure until the rising of the Nile waters releases the germinal life of plants and flowers.

In Masonic lodges, Sirius is known as the “Blazing Star” and a simple look at its prominence in Masonic symbolism reveals its utmost importance. The Masonic author William Hutchinson wrote about Sirius: “It is the first and most exalted object that demands our attention in the Lodge.” The same way the light of Sirius made its way into the Great Pyramid during initiations, it is symbolically present in Masonic lodges.

“The Ancient Astronomers saw all the great Symbols of Masonry in the Stars. Sirius glitters in our lodges as the Blazing Star.”

“(The Blazing Star) originally represented SIRIUS, or the Dog-star, the forerunner of the inundation of the Nile; the God ANUBIS, companion of ISIS in her search for the body of OSIRIS, her brother and husband. Then it became the image of HORUS, the son of OSIRIS, himself symbolized also by the Sun, the author of the Seasons, and the God of Time; Son of ISIS, who was the universal nature, himself the primitive matter, inexhaustible source of Life, spark of uncreated fire, universal seed of all beings. It was HERMES, also, the Master of Learning, whose name in Greek is that of the God Mercury.”

In Freemasonry, it is taught that the Blazing Star is a symbol of deity, of omnipresence (the Creator is present everywhere) and of omniscience (the Creator sees and knows all). Sirius is therefore the “sacred place” all Masons must ascend to: It is the source of divine power and the destination of divine individuals. This concept is often represented in Masonic art.

To achieve perfection, the initiate must successfully understand and internalize the dual nature of the world (good and evil; masculine and feminine; black and white, etc.) through alchemical metamorphosis. This concept is symbolically represented by the union of Osiris and Isis (the male and female principles) to give birth to Horus, the star-child, the Christ-like figure, the perfected man of Freemasonry – who is equated with the Blazing Star.

“The sun and moon … represent the two grand principles … the male and the female … both shed their light upon their offspring, the blazing star, or Horus.”

The Egyptian hieroglyph representing Sirius has been esoterically interpreted to be a representation of this cosmic trinity.

The hieroglyph representing Sirius contains three elements: a “phallic” obelisk (representing Osiris), a “womb-like” dome (representing Isis) and a star (representing Horus).

This concept is so crucial for Freemasons, that it was embedded in some of the most important structures in the world.

The Washington Monument, an Egyptian obelisk representing the male principle, is directly connected with the dome of the Capitol, representing the female principle. Together they produce Horus an unseen energy represented by Sirius.

As stated by Albert Pike above, the Egyptian god Horus and the star Sirius are often associated. In Masonic symbolism, the eye of Horus (or the All-Seeing Eye) is often depicted surrounded by the glittering of light of Sirius.

A Masonic tracing board depicting the sun above the left pillar (representing the masculine), the moon above the right pillar (representing feminine) and Sirius above the middle pillar, representing the “perfected man” or Horus, the son of Isis and Osiris.

The Eye of Horus inside a triangle (symbolizing deity) surrounded by the glow of Sirius, the Blazing Star

The light behind the All-Seeing Eye on the American dollar bill is not from the sun, but from Sirius. The Great Pyramid of Giza was built in alignment with Sirius and is therefore shown shining right above the Pyramid. A radiant tribute to Sirius is therefore in the pockets of millions of citizens.

Considered to be the “female version” of Freemasonry (although men can join), the Order of the Eastern Star (OES) is directly named after Sirius, the “Star rising from the East”. A “general public” explanation of the origins of the Order’s name claims it originated from the “Star of the East” that lead the Three Magi to Jesus. A look into the occult meaning of the Order’s symbolism however makes it clear that the OES is a reference to Sirius, the most important star of Freemasonry, its parent organization.

Helena Blavatsky and Alice Bailey, the two main figures associated with Theosophy, have both considered Sirius to be a source esoteric power. Blavatsky stated that the star Sirius exerts a mystic and direct influence over the entire living heaven and is linked with every great religion of antiquity.

Alice Bailey sees the Dog Star as the true “Great White Lodge” and believes it to be the home of the “Spiritual Hierarchy”. For this reason she considers Sirius as the “star of initiation”.

“This is the great star of initiation because our Hierarchy (an expression of the second aspect of divinity) is under the supervision or spiritual magnetic control of the Hierarchy of Sirius. These are the major controlling influences whereby the cosmic Christ works upon the Christ principle in the solar system, in the planet, in man and in the lower forms of life expression. It is esoterically called the “brilliant star of sensitivity.”

Not unlike most many esoteric writers, Bailey considers Sirius to have a great impact on human life.

“All that can be done here in dealing with this profound subject is to enumerate briefly some of the cosmic influences which definitely affect our earth, and produce results in the consciousness of men everywhere, and which, during the process of initiation, bring about certain specific phenomena.

First and foremost is the energy or force emanating from the sun Sirius. If it might be so expressed, the energy of thought, or mind force, in its totality, reaches the solar system from a distant cosmic centre via Sirius. Sirius acts as the transmitter, or the focalising centre, whence emanate those influences which produce self-consciousness in man.”

In 1907, Aleister Crowley started his own occult order called the A.A. – short for Argentium Astrum, which can be translated to ‘The Order of the Silver Star’. The ‘Silver Star’ was, of course, a reference to Sirius. Even if Crowley almost always referred to the dog star in veiled terms, the whole of his magickal philosophy, from his development as a young Freemason through to his final years as the Head of the O.T.O, is wholly in accordance with the Sirian influence, which was identified and expressed by other writers of his era. His alleged contact with his Holy Guardian Angel that later led to the channelling of ‘Liber AL: The Book of the Law’ is believed to have originated from Sirius.

If Crowley used code words to describe Sirius, his protégé Kenneth Grant has explicitly and extensively written about the dog star. Throughout his numerous books, he often described Sirius as being a powerful center of magickal magnetic power. His belief that the star holds the central key to unlocking the mysteries of the Egyptian and Typhonian traditions has strengthened over time and became a central focus of his research. One of Grant’s most important and controversial thesis was his discovery of the “Sirius/Set current”, which is an extra-terrestrial dimension connecting Sirius, the Earth and Set, the Eyptian god of Chaos – who was later associated with Satan.

“Set is the initiator, the Opener of mans’ consciousness to the rays of the Undying God typified by Sirius – the Sun in the South.”

“Sirius, or Set, was the original “headless one” – the light of the lower region (the south) who was known (in Egypt) as An (the dog), hence Set-An (Satan), Lord of the infernal regions, the place of heat, later interpreted in a moral sense as “hell”.”

Although each occult philosophy describes Sirius in a slightly different matter, it is still consistently regarded as the “sun behind the sun”, the true source of occult power. It is perceived as the cradle of human knowledge and the belief of the existence of a strong connection between the star and planet Earth never seems to become outdated. Is there a true link between Sirius and Earth? Is the dog star an esoteric symbol representing something happening in the spiritual realm? It is both? One thing is for sure, the cult of Sirius is not a “thing of the past” and is very alive today. An in-depth look at our popular culture, which is heavily influenced by occult symbolism, reveals numerous references to Sirius.

Direct references to Sirius in popular culture are too many to enumerate (e.g. see the name and the logo of the most important satellite radio in the world). A more interesting aspect of popular culture to analyze are the coded references to Sirius. Important movies have indeed made veiled yet profound references to the dog star (apparently intended to those “in the know”), where the star plays the role it was always given by the Mysteries: as an initiator and a divine teacher. Here are some examples.

In Disney’s Pinocchio, based on a story written by Freemason Carlo Collodi, Gepetto prays to the brightest star in the sky to have a “real boy”. The Blue Fairy (her color is a reference to Sirius’ light-blue glow) then descends from the heavens to give life to Pinocchio. Throughout the marionette’s quest to become a boy (an allegory for esoteric initiation), the Blue Fairy guides Pinocchio towards the “right path”. Sirius is therefore represented as a source of life, a guide and a teacher.

The theme song of the movie Pinocchio is also an ode to Sirius:

When you wish upon a star, makes no difference who you are
Anything your heart desires will come to you

If your heart is in your dreams, no request is too extreme
When you wish upon a star as dreamers do

(Fate is kind, she brings to those who love
The sweet fulfillment of their secret longing)

Like a bolt out of the blue, fate steps in and sees you thru
When you wish upon a star, your dreams come true

In Harry Potter, the character named Sirius Black is most likely a reference to Sirius B. (the “darker” star of Sirius’ binary system). He is Harry Potter’s godfather, which makes Sirius, once again, a teacher and a guide. The wizard can turn into a big black dog, another link with the “dog star”.

In the Truman Show, a spotlight – used to imitate the light of a star in Truman’s fake world – falls from the sky and nearly hits him. The label on the spotlight identifies it as Sirius. Truman’s encounter with Sirius gives him a glimpse of “true knowledge” and prompts his quest for truth. Sirius is therefore the “star of initiation”. It caused Truman to realize the limitations of the his studio world (our material world) and lead him to freedom (spiritual emancipation).

From the dawn of civilization to modern times, from remote tribes of Africa to the great capitals of the modern world, Sirius was – and still is – seen as a life-giver. Despite the disparity between cultures and epochs, the same mysterious attributes are given to the dog star, which can lead us to ask: how can all theses definitions synchronize so perfectly? Is there a common source to these myths about Sirius? The dog star is invariably associated with divinity and is regarded as a source of knowledge and power. These connections are particularly evident when one examines the teachings and the symbolism of secret societies, who have always taught about a mystical link with this particular celestial body. Is there a secret link between human evolution and Sirius? Unlocking this secret would mean unlocking one of humanity’s greatest mysteries.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Human Giant’s

I have always known, that there have been human giants on the Earth. They are suppressing this info everywhere on the globe and researchers must choose to talk the Truth or keep along with the conspiracy. If they choose to speak they are ridiculed and their studies are not published and they are abandoned from science community.  So lots of them keep on telling lies…

For some years now we have had proof that human giants have existed; so why is it so hard to learn about this? Why do the encyclopaedias still tell us that giants are only mythological fantasies and that gigantism only is a disease? And why do archaeologists warn me that my research on giants can be dangerous?

Two of the world’s most renowned researchers on ancient human species, Abesalom Vekua and Lee Berger, are sure that we humans have been through a period of gigantism. But even if they can show the fossils of giant bones this is still not accepted by the majority of the mainstream scientists – and in encyclopaedias we will read that human giants are just myths or results of a disease. Why? Is this supposed to be a secret?

The mythology and legends of many different cultures include monsters of human appearance but prodigious size and strength.
Encyclopædia Britannica: giant, in folklore, huge mythical being, usually humanlike in form.
Gigantism (Wikipedia): Gigantism, also known as giantism, is a condition characterized by excessive growth and height significantly above average. In humans, this condition is caused by over-production of growth hormone in childhood resulting in persons between 7 feet (84 inches) (2.13 m) and 9 feet (108 inches) (2.72 m) in height. Read
Encyclopædia Britannica: gigantism, excessive growth in stature, well beyond the average for the individual’s heredity and environmental conditions. Tall stature may result from hereditary, dietary, or other factors. Gigantism is caused by disease or disorder in those parts of the endocrine system that regulate growth and development.

Give it a go – do as I did; Search Wikipedia and Encyclopædia Britannica for “giants”, “human giants”, “ancient giants”, “giant human skeleton(s)”, and “giant human bones” . You will find nothing but references to mythology.
You will easily find Berger and Vekua and their findings of very ancient human species in South Africa and Georgia respectively, on simular searches. But not a word about them confirming human giants! Why?

Well, it was not so hard for me to find information on the internet when it comes to the fact that the two famous professors also have told the world about giant human bones. I have written articles about this on my other pages but let me give you a short recap here:

Professor Lee Berger is a renowned paleoanthropologist and archaeologist from the University of the Witwatersrand, Johannesburg, South Africa. He has conducted numerous expeditions as an explorer for National Geographic and he is well known for his discovery of Australopithecus sediba, a human ancestor that lived almost 2 million years ago.

“The Naked Scientists” is an award winning BBC weekly radio programme. In an interview with Lee Berger in 2007 he shows the host Dr. Chris Smith a fossilized bone of an individual that should be over 7 feet tall and says that they have found a lot of them and everywhere they find then they are enormous: – These individuals are extraordinary, they are giants, he says.

And yes; Professor Berger has confirmed in an e-mail to me that the interview indeed is real.

When it comes to finding remains of one of the oldest human ancestors everybody applauds him but when he is telling that we have been through a period of gigantism it seem like nobody wants to listen or take a look at the proof. Why?

Professor Abesalom Vekua is a paleontologist and archeologist at the Academy of Sciences of Georgia and a leading scientific researcher of the Georgian National Museum. He is almost as famous as Lee Berger, and as Professor Berger he has found fossilized bones one of one of the oldest human ancestors: Homo erectus georgicus, 1.8 million years old.

Channel One, the major broadcasting company in Russia, had a long news-report showing how a team of researchers found the giants bones of Borjomi in Georgia.

In an newspaper article Vekuka is confirming that giant human remains were found: – They are mentioned as giants in the scientific literature, although this hypothesis was not confirmed, Vekua said.

I have not been able to get in touch with Abesalom Vekua but Otar Baghaturia, a senior lecturer at the Georgian Technical University, was one of the members of the expedition and he has e-mailed me confirming that they found bones of giants 2,2-3 meters tall and that they were hoping to organize another expedition but that the situation in Georgia is making it difficult.

So again: When it comes to finding one of the oldest human ancestors Vekua is applauded but when he is telling about giants it seem like nobody wants to listen or take a look at the proof. Why?

It is believed today that Homo Heidelbergensis was the ancestor of Homo sapiens in Africa and the Neanderthals in Europe, and perhaps also the Denisovans in Asia – and that the species survived until 200,000 to 250,000 years ago. But most scientists believe that Homo heidelbergensis averaged about 170 cm (5ft 7in) in height and were slightly taller than Neanderthals. Well, Lee Berger is finding plenty fossilized bones of much taller individuals in South Africa and Abesalom Vekua can show us very large bones from the opposite side of the globe.

And why have their findings not created a stir in the media?

From 12th Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution 1890-1891:
“Near the original surface, 10 or 12 feet from the center, on the lower side, lying at full length on its back, was one of the largest skeletons discovered by the Bureau agents, the length as proved by actual measurement being between 7 and 8 feet.” .
In one of my other articles I show some samples of old newspaper articles telling about giant bones, mostly from the USA. Well, two other private researchers, Jim Vieira and Micah Ewers, have now managed to find more than 1500 old newspaper articles and archaeological/historical reports about the findings of giant bones! In many of them you can read that the bones were sent to the Smithsonian institution. And you can in fact read in old Smithsonian reports about the bones but if you ask the people at the Smithsonian today then they will tell you that they cannot find anything; no bones – that nothing is registered. Is it like some independent researchers say: That the Smithsonian is covering up? Covering up for what or who – and why?

“To say something about the future you must know the past”,
Research that supports Heyerdahl’s theories:
Early Americans helped colonise Easter Island
DNA Study reveals connection between Brazil and Polynesia
Radiocarbon and DNA evidence for a pre-Columbian introduction of Polynesian chickens to Chile
DNA shows how the sweet potato crossed the sea
Mummy Forensics: The Screamer
Viking Noble Woman from Black Sea Immigrant Family
Can it be it was like it was with Thor Heyerdahl of the Kon-Tiki fame? All the mainstream scientists strongly refuted the Norwegian’s theory in 1941 that people from South America could have sailed to the Polynesian islands in pre-historical times.

Heyerdahl was very afraid of the sea as a young man but he found it necessary to prove to the scientists that primitive vessels could have crossed the Pacific; by sailing the balsa raft Kon-Tiki from Peru to the Tuamotu islands in 1947.

In 1952 Heyerdahl published a book: “American Indians in the Pacific; The Theory behind the Kon Tiki Expedition”. The book had over 800 pages of single-spaced print and over a thousand scholarly references, and it spelled out his ideas in detail. But most established scientists still laughed at Heyerdahl – without looking at the elaborate research he had done!

Even today it seems that very few want to accept that Thor Heyerdahl was right – but he was: DNA testing of people, chicken and sweet-potatoes has shown that there must have been early connection between South America and Polynesia!

Most people have heard about Thor Heyerdahl and his Kon-Tiki expedition but not many, not even in Norway, are aware that Heyerdahl first of all was a scientist and that he lead archaeological expeditions all over the world up til he died in 2002. His main goal was to research on our cultural origins and he always had a team of well-respected archaeologists with him on his expeditions.

Heyerdahl never mentioned giants, and I guess that was wise; it was a very complicated puzzle he was trying to put together and to bring in giants would have made people believe that he totally had lost his wits. Especially in a country where giants just were trolls of the fairytales! But we know that Thor Heyerdahl everywhere came across legends of white skinned and blond giants that often were called Gods – he followed them all the way from the Pacific islands to the Caucasus Mountains!

Heyerdahl said that to be able to say something about the future you must know the past, and he was very afraid that our future is threatened by our use of fossil fuels: He saw dangerous climate change all over the world. He worked non-stop to find answers but today hardly anybody but me, at least not in Norway, seems to follow up his important work to find the truth of our cultural origins.

It was when I did some research to write an article about the ancient statues on the Pacific islands that I discovered that many of them had six fingers. To my surprise I also found that so did many ancient statues all over the world! Most often they depicted local Gods that also were very tall – what we call giants. To learn more I made two websites under my Sydhav-domain: “Six Fingers” and “Giants”. It did not take long before I met the same attitude as Thor Heyerdahl: “We do not want to believe you no matter what you say or prove”. ‘

Yes, most people do not want to take me seriously when I tell them that my private research is about a race of tall humans. It does not help to mention the findings of Berger and Vekua: They just do not want to hear about it. “Giants belong to fairytales and mythology”, is what they say – and just shakes their heads when I tell them they can see the bones of the giants with their own eyes.

I can in one way understand that people do not want to believe that giants have existed and do not want to look at the proof – and I have accepted that I can be ridiculed but do I have to be afraid as well? I have received warnings that my research can be dangerous. From several people, all over the world; among them a well respected Norwegian archaeologist (that I cannot name) and artifact researcher Klaus Dona from Austria. But nobody wants to tell me why my research can be dangerous.

Well, it is not only Thor Heyerdahl and me who has been discredited for researching history that is not according to what the mainstream believes about our past. And it is not only me that learn that such research can be dangerous. Let me just take two samples: One from Mexico and one from Greece. They do not, as far as I know, involve giants but show the dangers of studying the human race:

Hueyatlaco is an archeological site in the Valsequillo Basin near the city of Puebla in Mexico. After excavations in the 1960s, the site became notorious due to geochronologists’ analyses that indicated human habitation at Hueyatlaco was dated to ca. 250,000 years before the present. The scientific consensus for habitation of the New World is 13,000 to 16,000 years before present. The site was discovered by Juan Armenta Camacho and Cynthia Irwin-Williams, and later further work was done by Virginia Steen-McIntyre.

When the findings were dated to be incredible old, the research teams were harassed and viewed as incompetent – and the researches saw their careers hampered. Steen-McIntyre was refused permission to further research and eventually the site was claimed prohibited for excavations by the authorities. Even today it seems that we are not supposed to hear about the Valsequillo artefacts (including an engraved “green” mastodon bone!) and the old date – even if peer-reviewed analyses has confirmed the earlier findings of ca. 250,000 – the latest in 2006.

The Petralona cave is located in about 35 km southeast of Thessaloniki and on the west side of Mount Katsika in Greece. In 1959 a shepherd came across a small opening to a cave and a human skull embedded in the wall was found (later research also uncovered a huge number of fossils including pre-human species, animal hair, fossilized wood, and stone and bone tools).

Dr Aris Poulianos, an expert anthropologist, found the “Petralona man” to be 700,000 years old, making it the oldest human europeoid (presenting European traits) discovered in Europe. His research showed that the Petralona man evolved separately in Europe and was not an ancestor of a species that came out of Africa. This created problems.

German researchers tried to dismiss Dr Poulianos’ findings, arguing that the skull was only 50,000 years old and was indeed an ancestor that came from Africa. However, research published in the US in 1971 in the prestigious Archaeology magazine, backed up the findings that the skull was indeed 700,000 years old. Dr Poulianos was stopped from further work in the cave without any explanation and he and his wife were physically attacked and injured in their home. He was also verbally abused when attempting to give an invited presentation to teachers and school children.

So there seems to be some uncertainty about our distant past – and that this seems to cause some problems for the people researching our origins.

“Forbidden Archaeology” is a 1993-book by Michael A. Cremo and Richard L. Thompson. Cremo is claiming that the book has “over 900 pages of well-documented evidence suggesting that modern man did not evolve from ape man, but instead has co-existed with apes for millions of years!”. He also writes that the scientific establishment has suppressed the fossil evidence of extreme human antiquity.

I guess that the mainstream archaeologists are having a good sarcastically laugh of Cremo’s claims, most probably without reading the book and take a look at the evidence he is presenting, but should they behave like this? Is not science about of pursuing knowledge, not only the knowledge itself?

The so called “Ica stones” is a collection of andesite stones with depictions of dinosaurs and what supposedly is illustrating advanced technology. The mainstream scientists claim that the Ica-stones are fake and the main argument is of course that humans did not co-exist with dinosaurs. A doctor named Javier Cabrera Darquea collected the stones from the 1960s and he obtained many of them from a farmer named Basilio Uschuya. Uschuya admitted at one stage to creating the carvings he had sold but later recanted this, saying that he had claimed they were a hoax to avoid imprisonment for selling archaeological artifacts.

In July of 1944 a man named Waldemar Julsrud (said to be a German, but the family-name is Norwegian) came upon some artefacts near Acambaro, Guanajuato in Mexico: the so-called “Acambaro Figurines”. These small figurines depicted all types of creatures but many of them were dinosaurs. A local farmer helped him to find more and they found 32.000 of them! Among the figurines were also images of Egyptians and Sumerians.

Most scientists believe that the Acambaro figurines are not genuine, and one of the reasons are the huge number of figurines found. Another argument is, of course, that no humans have ever seen a dinosaur; they died out long before homo sapiens came to existence. Well, thermoluminescence testing has shown that the figurines are about 4500 years old. The question is then: How could somebody make a figurine depicting a dinosaur, when fossil records of dinosaurs did not exist?

On the walls of the Ta Prohm temple near Angkor Wat in Cambodia there are hundreds of carvings of familiar animals like deer, parrots, monkeys and water buffaloes. But one of the carvings seems to be of a Stegosaurus dinosaur! Again; the main stream scientists say that this is a hoax or that the depiction does not show a dinosaur. But research has shown that the carved figure is old – and it definitely looks like a Stegosaurus!

What if the Ica-stones, Acambaro figurines and the Cambodian temple dinosaurs in fact are real artefacts and not hoaxes? What if the Hueyatlaco and Petralona findings are dated correct? What if we homo sapiens sapiens are much older than 200.000 years, when it is believed that the first modern man evolved in Africa? Or what if we have had other and much older homo species on Earth able of making depictions of dinosaurs?

Can it be that what we have learned about our origins is very wrong?

DNA-testing has started to change a lot – so has new findings. New theories about the first human species are presented all the time. We learn about new species of homo that seems to have lived together with, and interbred with, our own strain. One of them were the Denisova hominins. Even if we still do not know how they looked and how tall they were; it is a fact that the tooth found in the Denisova cave is the largest homo molar ever found. It was in fact so big that the archaeologists first believed it was a tooth of an extinct cave bear!

How long we humans have existed on earth as homo sapiens sapiens is of course an interesting question but I believe that might be even more interesting to figure out what happened to the other homo species. The Denisovans had a very advanced technology for the time and it now also seems that Neanderthals had much more knowledge than us homo sapiens sapiens. It might very well be that we were the dumbest in the class!

Did the interbreeding with us make the other species extinct?

Lee Berger says that there has been found a lot of fossilized bones of giants in South Africa but that we are talking about 300.000 years ago. What if they did not slowly die out as is believed (might be because of the lust of our own species); what if they lived on Earth for thousands and thousands of years?

There are lot of samples of advanced technology from a distant past all over the globe: Ancient buildings, wall, structures and smaller objects that should have been impossible to make with the tool and knowledge that the humans were supposed to have at the time: Pyramids and temples with huge blocks of stone positioned so finely together that you can not push a piece of paper in between them. Statues, and obelisks, even menhirs, so large and heavy that it should have been impossible to move and raise them. Dolmen with enormous boulders placed on top of standing stones.

But craftsmen of today might be even more in awe over some of the smaller objects, like the jars in the museum in Cairo: Made of basalt or granite they are fully hollowed with narrow openings, and some even have long necks. To produce such a jar in clay would be very impressive – in granite or basalt it is incredible. Yes, it is safe to say that the techniques used to produce these jars has yet to be replicated!

There are holes drilled in pyramids and temples at Giza, and not only are the holes drilled to perfection in granite and basalt but some of the holes have even been enlarged in ancient times using a core drill! A core drill bit is usually made of a hollow steel tube, and for drilling in basalt or granite the end of the steel ring is studded with industry diamonds. To try to drill in such hard rock without such a modern tool would be an exercise in futility! And the ancient Egyptians were supposed to have used soft copper tools, stone and sand! You will find the same incredible drilling in very hard stone done in ancient times other places – like in the ruins of Puma Punka in South America.

So who were behind the advanced technology all over the world in ancient times? Who managed to move gigantic stones from far away and placed with incredible precision in megalithic structures, who made delicate jars of granite and drilled tiny holes in basalt; feats that it would be hard to replicate today? The mainstream archaeologists say it was the forefathers of the people living on these places today. Well, when the first explorers asked the natives, they just shrugged their shoulders and said that they did not know. It was done in a very distant past – of a race of giants that lived before them.

Myth and legends all over the world tell that giants have lived on our planet. Yes this was also the common belief among the scientists before Charles Darwin in 1859 presented his theory saying that natural selection was the cause of evolution: Humans had evolved from apes. The giants of the Bible were suddenly nothing but theology, and the legends all over world just fiction. Well; there is still a fierce debate between the creationists and evolutionists – and archaeological findings and DNA-testing is bringing questions to the accepted theory of human evolution.

Let us take a brief look at the ancient people of Mexico, like the Aztec; they believed that the present world was preceded of four cycles of creation and destruction. In the first cycle, first “Sun”, the people were giants. They were also gods, and rivalry made one of them knock the sun out of the sky so the world became totally black, and all the people were eaten by jaguars. At the start of the second period the gods created a new group of people, this time they were of normal size. But they grew less and less civilized and stopped honouring the gods.

One god then turned the people into monkeys, and sent a mighty hurricane that blew them from the face of the Earth. New people was created but in this period a great drought swept the world. The people’s prayers for rain annoyed the god that had created them and in a fit of rage he sent a great downpour of fire, and it continued to rain fire until the entire Earth had burned away. The gods had to make a new Earth from the ashes but it did not go better this time either; the wife of one of the gods sent a horrific flood that drowned everyone on Earth. One of the gods who would not accept the destruction of the people went to the underworld where he stole their bones from another god and he then dipped these bones in his own blood to resurrect the people to the current period.

You will find simular legends telling about different periods for the human race many places in the world and often the people are eradicated to almost the last man. Very common is that one of the periods was ended by a world wide flood because the people made the gods angry; most famous is of course the story of Noah from the Christian bible.

So what are the chances that the people of the Earth have gone under to almost the last man one or several times? Well, several researchers and scientists now seem to agree that we have had gigantic catastrophes in the past. And that comets hitting the our planet being the culprits. There is physical evidence for an impact around 10,900 BC, and also 7600, 4400, 3150, 2345, 1628, 1159 and 207 BC – and also 536 and 11768 CE. Several of these dates correspond well with the legends about catastrophes.

But there also might be other explanations to the catastrophes. Robert M Schoch, famous for dating the Great Sphinx to a much older date than previously believed, is now researching if solar activity could have played an important part; If extra strong solar activity, like under a solar maximum where the sun’s magnetic fields/poles are changing positions, might have sent gigantic solar storms our way in a distant past. Yes, he asks if solar outburst could have created powerful plasma phenomena that caused strong electrical discharges that hit Earth, burning and incinerating materials on our planet’s surface, melting glaciers and cause water to evaporate and then precipitate as torrential rain. That the melting of ice sheets kilometres thick would release pressure on the crust and cause catastrophic earthquakes and volcanic activity around the globe.

Schoch says that the best way to escape the massive solar busts would be to go underground – and he asks if the ancient underground cites around the world (like Cappadicia in Turkey), many of them little researched, were shelters from solar storm.

Well, then we also can ask if many of the ancient megalithic wall and buildings were built of the same reason; to protect against major catastrophes. Like tsunamis, earthquakes – and even solar storms! Is this the reason that the walls like those in Peru were built with interlocking stones to be earthquake proof? And are gigantic stones made in a kind of “pillow” shape to have groves where to place waterproofing material (like a kind of putty)?

Did the surviving “gods” with the help of the people rebuilt the megalithic walls and buildings after the catastrophe, and tried to make new ones with varying results, to be prepared for the next time?

We can read, as earlier explained, in archaeological documents that bones of very large humans were found in many of the so called Indian mounds of North America. In what obviously were the oldest mounds the skeletons crumbled to dust but in some of the “crypts” inside the mounds they found skeletons sitting upright on benches around a fireplace. With food on the table.

It is hard to believe that this was an old, Indian ritual. Is it not more natural to ask if they were trying to survive a catastrophe? That they were buried alive in a desperate hope of surviving? We find the same believe many places in the world; that people were buried with food, servants, horses and other goods to have a good time in afterlife. But is this the correct explanation?

Why did the pharaoh Djoser, by the hjelp of the long-skulled vizier Imhotep, in addition to the Step Pyramid at Saqqara also make several large stone-buildings to store massive amounts of seeds like wheat, barley, grape, tomato and figs? 40.000 storage vessels have been found so far. Would he need such a large amount of seeds in a theological heaven? And the “boat pits” at the Giza complex, would a pharaoh need a fully working boat to row to heaven – or did he prepare for another devasting flood?

Is it not strange that civilisation on Earth developed so fast – according to the books? It is almost like fantastic buildings appeared almost out of nowhere. How and why did people that were gatherers and hunters suddenly start to build in massive stone? Did they not have more than enough to learn how to do their agriculture? If building in stone was an important part of civilisation – why is nobody doing it today? The logical answer is that it was not the local people that built the pyramids, temples and walls: They explained to the explorers that it was the gods that have built the fantastic structures – gods that also were giants. Often they were survivors after a gigantic catastrophe.

Yes, another interesting factor that the scientific world seems to “forget” is that many ancient buildings of stone were built on top of even older structures – or remade with elements from older structures!

All over the world it lookes like what we call civilization started around 3000 BC, with impressive buildings made of stone. Well, that is what the scientist said a few years ago. Now the ruins of Göbekli Tepe in Turkey have forced the scientists to accept an earlier date of about 10.000 – or even 12.000 BC. But why was Göbekli Tepe buried after completion – and why did statues found there look like ancient statues on Easter Island, with no legs and hands on the stomac? What’s next – what other mysteries will we not hear about?

Why do we not learn about the fact that giants have existed? Why are there so many unanswered questions about our distant past? Why are private researchers like me been told that the research can be dangerous?
“The eyes of that extinct species of giant, whose bones fill the mounds of America, have gazed on Niagara as our eyes do now.”
– Abraham Lincoln
Are we not supposed to know the truth?

Yes, it is a big job to change the history books all over the world – to rewrite and reprint them. But we need get it correct, we cannot just accept that what we have learned is wrong? Is it just a practical problem that stops us from learning the truth about our earliest history?

Or shall we not hear about giants because of Darwin’s theory of evolution? Why not? Might be we just need to upgrade it? Let creationists and evolutionists do the job, make them work together with open minds and study the latest research. Our past might be different to what both parties have believed but so what? Well, it might be hard to accept and understand that the gods that walked together with people on Earth might have been tall, blond giants but somebody or something must have created them as well – or?

Some say that the gods came from outer space to create us but I believe that we do not need to leave Earth to find the answers. To look for aliens will only create more problems – for who created them, if they are out there?

Or is the major problem that it might not have been us humans, homo sapiens sapiens, that built all the impressive megalithic structures that we find all around the world. Might be it was another race of humans, the giants?

That might be hard to swallow for some.

But we need to know the truth about past to say something about our future – and we need the answers more than ever! Agree?

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

The Knights Templar

Now when immigrants are the hot topic. Have you noticed that International Red Cross symbol represent knights Templar logo? Here’s something about Templar:

The Knights Templar or “Knights of the Temple,” were a monastic order founded in 1112 C.E. (A.D.) to protect pilgrims journeying from Europe to the “holy lands” in Jerusalem during and following the Crusades. At least this is what official history teaches; however, the order was established with only nine knights which would have had a hell of a time protecting anyone. Official history also teaches that the Knights Templar was a group that took a vow of poverty, which was rare for knights, but nonetheless; they were referred to as “the poor Knights of Christ.” The “poor” Knights Templar quickly rose to great heights of power and were even endowed with Papal bulls by the church that enabled them to levy taxes and to collect tithing money within the areas that they controlled. The Templar Knights were primarily a military order and they grew to levels of great wealth, power and influence.

Apparently, the original 9 knights were led by Hugues de Payens, and were granted part of the Al-Aqsa mosque, which sat on the alleged site of Solomon’s Temple. The Templar Knights began excavating the temple and discovered a tunnel network, and many hidden treasures. Scholars allege that the Templar Knights found artifacts, scriptural scrolls, codices and documents on sacred geometry, art, science, astronomy and other esoteric knowledge of the Egyptian/Judaic, ancient mystery schools beneath the Temple Mount. Perhaps vast amounts of gold were also found, because the Templar Knights grew to become enormously wealthy. Archeological digs in more recent times have provided evidence of Templar excavations beneath the Temple Mount.

The Knights Templar was a military arm of another secret society known as the Priory of Sion. The word Sion comes from the Sanskrit “Siona” which means “sun.” Apparently, Leonardo Da Vinci became a high initiate in the Priory of Sion, and in some of his famous paintings, hidden, solar symbolism can be observed. Leonardo Da Vinci was backed by the de Medici banking family, which would later sponsor Christopher Columbus and all of the horrors visited upon the Native Americans that followed his arrival. Supporters of the Templar Knights included Saint Bernard, who founded the Cistercian Order, and the French St. Clair family, which changed their name to Sinclair upon their arrival in Scotland.

After their excavations at the Temple Mount, the Templar Knights returned to their native lands, and their headquarters were established in Rosslyn, Scotland. The Knights Templar expanded rapidly, and eventually they became landholders in England, France, Spain, Scotland, Portugal, Germany, Austria, Hungary, Italy, and Constantinople. The Templar Knights had recruited noblemen, which had to give over their land and wealth in order to join the Knights Templar.

The Templars were great builders and constructed temples and vast estates in southern France and Jerusalem. They were granted the right to build churches and constructed many of the medieval, European cathedrals based on the principles of sacred geometry and often constructed them on ancient, sacred sites, such as the Chartres Cathedral, located in France, southwest of Paris, which was built on the ruins of an ancient, Druidic site. Churches and temples are constructed on ancient sacred sites, because of the focus of energy upon those particular areas. Certain points of the Earth act as energy grids, and the Consortium constructs churches, monuments, temples, governmental buildings etc. on those energy grids and there is a reason for that as well. Certainly, the Templar Knights brought back from the Middle East, advanced, esoteric knowledge, and put it to use with the construction of their temples and churches, with an advanced style of architecture that Europe had never seen prior to the Templars.

The Templar Knights even established a type of banking system that is still in use today. This involves what has been termed in modern times “fraction reserve lending,” whereby; a fraction of what is physically on reserve is loaned and interest is charged on it. Today, with monetary transactions being mostly electronic, money that does not even exist is loaned, and interest is charged on the non-existent currency. This practice of lending money that does not exist and charging interest on it was originally developed by the Templar Knights and is still in practice to this day. Fraction reserve lending, or simply usury, is one of the ways that the Knights Templar became so wealthy.

The symbol of the Knights Templar was a Phoenician red cross on a white background, the same motif we see on the British flag, and the logo of the International Red Cross. The red cross on the white background appears elsewhere as well. Other Knights Templar symbols included the black and white checkered flag, the skull and crossbones and the watchtower, all of which are still prevalent symbols with the Consortium today. The Knights Templar were responsible for secreting ancient, esoteric knowledge underground, including knowledge of the ancient and mystical teachings of the Kabbalah, the tradition of ancient, Jewish mysticism.

Eventually, the Templar Knights amassed enormous wealth, and were rivaled only by the Roman Catholic Church. Between the treasures the Templar Knights had brought back from beneath the Temple Mount, and their banking/lending practices, they became so rich that the Church of Rome considered them a threat. Aristocrats and noblemen were deeply indebted to the Templar Knights, so a plot was hatched to eliminate them. The Knights Templar had gained enormous control over industry and finance, and had evolved into a formidable military force complete with their own navy. Philippe IV, king of France, (Philippe the Fair) was deeply in debt to the Knights Templar, envious of their enormous wealth, and angered at the Templar Knights refusal to accept him into the order.

In 1305, Philippe the Fair went to Rome to convince Pope Clement V that the Templar Knights were plotting to destroy the Church of Rome, and his word was accepted by Clement. Philippe the Fair and Clement had an agreement, that the French king would support Clement’s position as Pope, if he would help Phillip to destroy the Templar Knights. King Phillip returned to France and issued secret orders to French authorities against the Templars, and drew up a laundry list of charges against them, including heresy.

The orders to move against the Templar Knights were issued on Friday, October 13, 1307, and the French authorities began rounding up all the Knights they could find. This is why to this day, Friday the 13th is considered “unlucky.” The captured knights were imprisoned, tortured, executed and charged with a number of offenses including: necromancy, heresy, blasphemy and black magic.

Many of the Templar Knights (and much of their treasures) escaped the purge and some fled to Scotland where they went underground and eventually emerged as the Scottish rite of Freemasonry. Others that were scattered around Europe became known as the Teutonic Knights and still others joined a group known as the Knights Hospitallers, another military order involved with the crusades. There is even evidence to suggest that a group of the Knights Templar arrived in America in 1308, almost two centuries before Columbus ever set sail. In 1312, the Knights Templar was officially dissolved, and in 1314, the Grand Master Jacques Molay was burned at the stake.

One of the recent myths surrounding the Templar Knights, based on the book Holy Blood Holy Grail, and popularized by author Dan Brown’s book and subsequent film the Da Vinci Code, is the idea that the Knights Templar guarded the secret that Jesus Christ survived the crucifixion and that he conceived children with Mary Magdalene, and that they escaped to southern France and seeded what became the Merovingian bloodline. Certainly the Templar Knights possessed esoteric knowledge; however the story presented in recent popular books and films is merely a cover story. In fact, author of the Da Vinci Code, Dan Brown, and his publisher were sued by the authors of a book called, Holy Blood Holy Grail for copyright infringement in 2006.

The aforementioned is just a scratch in the surface concerning the Knights Templar, and I do recommend the book Holy Blood Holy Grail, and there is a large amount of other research available that goes into great depth concerning the Knights Templar.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Black Triangle UFO’s

There have been many eyewitnesses of these triangle UFO’s, which I think are TRB3 US top secret aircraft:

The US tends to typically develop advanced aircraft in fairly full public view in terms of proposals, funding, development, quantities and problems. The current F-22, F-35 and B-2 bomber projects have proceeded in that manner. But when aircraft are extremely top secret, they get buried too deeply to trace, from the initial black budget allotments through to the various, aspects of their development and well into theaters of operation.”

The U-2, SR-71 and the F-117A from the depths of Lockheed’s famed Skunk Works didn’t become known to the public until after years in practical use. Today the evidence is over whelming, secrets can be kept by aerospace industries and government. The so-called “black triangles” can be added to the list of secret black budget items. Funding would have come variously from “Star Wars” money, some of trillion that the Pentagon lost, programs that never were, and typically and easily done, “overruns,” tacked onto other projects built such as the very expensive B-2 bomber and the F-117A.

Thousands of sightings of the triangles make it hard to quibble with that blanket assessment. The triangles exist. Verification comes continually that these mind-blowing craft exist. Almost every typical American citizens witness a huge and dark triangle moving low, slow and silently overhead. Some are so shaken by the experience that they pay particular attention to the vehicles, enough to make a decent determinations of the unique characteristics of the craft. The differences between the new method of hovering and moving through the air and that of conventional aircraft of any type are unmistakable and troubling and not forgotten to some witnesses. As a consequence and not so strangely, we know more about triangles, unofficially, than any aircraft ever secretly produced in this country.

Most of us interested in the term “triangles” know from regular media accounts that these craft demonstrate uncanny aerial displays to the public in the US and the UK almost daily. Rarely are these craft reported in any area outside of the US and Europe. Being so publically displayed on Western soil, why is it that after about thirty years of being witnessed these craft have not been revealed to the American public?

What is the point of hiding such remarkable craft if the intelligence agencies of potential enemies and even the man-on-the-street can easily figure out that these fabulous craft are our government’s utility replacement for the dismissed space shuttle and manned rockets? Why allow the American public to puzzle upon why our leaders and planners have failed us, lost our edge in space to nations using rocket technology that we have abandoned for the most part and yet seemingly have forced us to purchase rides to the ISS for our equipment and crew from others? It doesn’t make good sense unless there is an ace up Uncle’s sleeve.

There are aspects to the situation that are not so simple to explain. But first, we need to establish the importance of the triangles to our real world situation. The triangles (and similarly powered craft) are the greatest development in the history of mechanical devices since the invention of the wheel. These machines are not true aircraft. They do not use the atmosphere (air) for lift or propulsion. Their basic feature sidesteps the effects of gravity. That totally different method of locomotion will allow us to literally transform human activities on earth and explorations into space. Basically, there are a mode of quick, reliable and low-cost transportation that will replace several other types currently used in/on the air, land and sea.

In addition, their almost miraculous bending of physics contrary to conventional views automatically gives them the distinction of being the greatest weapon ever placed in the hands of a world power, how that secret is handled is something else entirely and seems puzzling on the face of it. Seeming to move in impossible and unbelievable ways is the key to why we are allowed to see them performing in exactly such a manner. The secret keepers want us to notice the bizarre shapes and antics. Yet, why display the triangles so publically and not bring them forth after at least three decades of being reported in our skies?

Because it is all a charade, aided and abetted by all areas of aviation, both military and civilian. The segments of society that should be most interested in such reports are mum on the triangles, ignoring all incidents and lying about those they cannot ignore. –Sound familiar? Haven’t we endured over half a century of the (apparent) lack of official acknowledgment and investigations into the UFO phenomena?

The strategy behind that continued deceit is brilliant, even if a carryover of how officialdom has always dealt with the UFO, but it has another key component. And that is that the sightings of the triangles dovetail into and help perpetuate the on-going UFO drama that we live with every day. (Regardless of what many of you want to think, genuine UFOs, alien craft, present a very serious situation to all of Earth that eventually must conclude in some form of publically announced contact with ETs which will only be the beginning of the intervention.)

As it stands, a mysterious triangle exhibiting UFO-like capabilities is understandably labeled as a typical UFO sighting (another non-event) and with that classification assigned; all need for further investigation evaporates. Broadcast TV news: “Put on your tin-foil hats, folks, another mysterious triangle reported hovering over Boston last night.” A follow up sentence will advise that the supposed event should not be taken too seriously as government officials showed little interest in the public’s reports of the object. So it was something or nothing, but definitely not a secret government triangle-shaped craft because they don’t fly them around in public like that. Right? After all, allowing a top secret craft to deliberately hover low over Boston on a Saturday night to be seen in all of its glory is totally absurd. Such an event goes against the basic rules in any playbook for black budget projects. The damned thing should be out West someplace, Area 51, maybe, not shocking the early night bar crowd in Boston. And so it goes, a type of UFO is witnessed but only civilians take notice.

Most of the world knows what the English letters of “UFO” represent and what they mean in some fashion. That understanding, that concept in itself, is a world-wide phenomenon of some note. Recognition and acceptance of the true meaning behind alien UFOs is a natural and required progressive step for humanity to travel because the triangles (one way or another) were derived from the bizarre physics of the UFOs and that foundation secret must be kept as long as possible even as the triangles become commonplace in our lives. So we have a rigged paradox surrounding the triangles/UFO relationship saga.

The second reason why the strange ways of the triangles is also strategic is just as important and twisted. Less than friendly countries will have noted for years now the reports of triangles in the Western media and have pay close attention to the details that clearly eliminate the craft from being conventional, even advanced, true aircraft. How do they react to such news? They know full well that UFOs are real alien craft, and they note that our machines mimic UFOs. Anything but fools, they know that we know, somehow, the secret of the UFO method of power. They feverishly work on their theories if not prototypes. They would make bold and varied attempts to steal highly classified data in any way imaginable. They are masters at it. If the English hacker Gary McKinnon can learn important but not critical details about our space fleets with a little perseverance and computer skill, so can any country with a decent spy program. Have they had any luck? We can imagine that they have obtained a substantial knowledge of our operations.

As a result of our best capabilities being in full view to our potential enemies, the current situation in the world is generally stable because of the existence of the triangles. However, it is a very unbalance stalemate of course. As our black secret is known on far shores, it is doubtful that any major effort of any kind will be started by the laggards that could provoke the wrath of a fleet of space-capable, UFO-like triangles carrying a variety of weapons.

With the capabilities inherent in the triangles, without a doubt, we control all near-earth space, off-planet exploration and any serious surface wars that would be directly against us. Not until a country announces a similar craft will we be forced to make our own admission and display our true dominance for the public to see. The longer it takes our enemies—and potential competitors–to build their versions of the mass less triangles, the better the odds against their ever gaining parity on that score alone. Despite what they suspect or know about our triangles, the smart potential adversaries would keep quiet as they do their own intense work.

As stated earlier, the new principles of physics in the triangles is the greatest weapon every developed by man for war…and we must add, also the greatest thing for commerce, as also was true for the wheel.

Any use of the new secret craft would not be left to the whim of military commanders, or even top government officials fueled by their own politician agendas but from a larger, more benign, general strategy of the world not based on old versions and visions of world conquest. It will be more of a philosophical ideology than being politically based. The so-called “coming of the saucers” in 1947 has disturbed the usually forces that rule Earth.

Initially, the earthlings in control panicked a world war had recently ended and political ideologies were running rampant across the world. These days, evidently the ETs have told Earth’s leaders what they must do. We see signs everywhere of the changes and earnest efforts to transform the population of the planet from one state of mind to a more rational state of mine and being.

The New World Order, a dream for some and a nightmare for others, is being social engineered. Done in some countries by their own initiative and forced onto others by the UN to bring to fruition the plan. The major intent is to save the world from the destructive effects of mankind’s boundless consumption of resources before it sickens and dies as a living planet. Rescuing humanity from its own restless need for war and/or economic conquest is secondary.

The eventual introduction of the triangles and similarly powered craft into commercial avenues and expanded but benign military use will ease many of the approaching burdens around the world. But as the ships go about their duties carrying aid in those dark days, many fists will be raised and shaken at them in futile anger. Let it not be more than that display. Otherwise, a ship with troops will be quickly summoned. Complete freedom will be remembered as a term briefly used in the foundation of the United States of American, but it was short-lived and was only a dream anyway. Perhaps a reset of the human apparatus of existence isn’t such a bad plan. Maybe there is a better way.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Egypt’s Giza Plateau

Fascinating place this Giza Plateau and I think, that it was not humans who built it. There are numerous remote viewers, which have remote viewed this place and it has always alien elements in it. Here’s something about the place:

There is no other place on Earth like Egypt’s Giza Plateau. Anyone with even a slight interest in history and civilisation is aware of this fact. For on this plateau there stands the Great Pyramids and their sculpted guardian, the Great Sphinx.

Although there are plenty of theories, no one really knows who built the Giza Pyramids or carved the Sphinx, or when they were constructed. Any statement as to who built them, or when they were built, is pure theory. In light of all the various theories concerning these mysterious structures, I don’t think the theoretical nature of the pyramid builders can be emphasised enough.

What stands out at Giza more than anything else is not only the magnitude of the construction of the pyramids, but the internal design of the Great Pyramid; three chambers, of which one is subterranean, and their connecting passageways. The passageway that leads to the so-called King’s Chamber rises to a height of thirty-six feet! On the other hand, all other passageways were not built tall enough to accommodate the average man or woman.

There is also the unique configuration of the King’s Chamber as well as the Queen’s Chamber. Both of these contain two shafts, one on each side of the chamber. The Queen’s Chamber contains a corbelled niche built into its east wall, and the King’s Chamber’s ceiling is composed of five granite slabs stacked one atop the other. Why these chambers were constructed in this manner is unknown.

The official theory is that the pyramids were tombs, and that King Khufu kept changing his mind where his burial chamber was to be placed; thus, the reason for three chambers in the Great Pyramid. However, in comparison to typical Egyptian burial methods (the mastaba and the tombs in the Valley of the Kings), the Giza pyramids, and particularly the Great Pyramid, do not fare well within the Egyptian concept of a tomb.

The Egyptians believed in an afterlife, and the tomb was an important part of that belief. As the tomb of King Tutankhamun testifies, the deceased’s chamber of internment was to be decorated with art and filled with that person’s possessions. Why they practiced this ritual was not for superstitious reasons, as one might suspect. It was practical, according to their beliefs, and aimed at preventing that person’s energy (spirit) from being re-absorbed into Nature’s spiritual force.

For the ancient Egyptians, Ba animated a living person, whereas Ka was the energy emanating from that person. Although not an exact analogy, the Ka and the Ba are what traditional Western thought might refer as spirit and soul. Another important aspect of Egyptian belief represented immortality, the ankh, depicted as the crested ibis.

The Ka, represented in art by up-stretched arms, was believed to be the part of man’s consciousness and energy (man’s spirit or inner quality) that related to the immediate world. It is the part of us connected to the physical body; where it lived, its possessions, as well as the people he or she was acquainted with. The Ka can be likened to one’s personality, which upon death is separated from the body, and naturally seeks a way to once again take form. The Ba, represented by a winged human head, or sometimes a human-faced bird, represented the part of consciousness that is immortal.

When someone passed away, it was their goal as well as the hope of the family, that the deceased’s Ka would seek a way to remain united with their Ba. To help accomplish this eternal union, the possessions of the deceased were gathered together by the family and placed in the tomb with the mummified body. Mummification prevented the body from decomposing and returning to the soil of the Earth, whereas the tomb, with the deceased’s possessions, served as a ‘home’ for the Ka. As a result, the Ka maintained its identity in the spiritual world and could seek out its Ba in order to achieve ankh, which resulted in the resurrected and glorified form of the deceased beyond the limits of an earthly realm.

Like the pharaonic tombs carved into the Valley of the Kings, royal mastabas built during the early dynasties – some as early as 3000 BCE – were also designed with ‘home’ in mind, as that home relates to a person’s Ka. Case in point: from the sixth dynasty, Mereruka’s mastaba was crafted in mansion-like proportion with thirty-two rooms and adorned with statues and art depicting, for example, scenes of wildlife along the Nile River.

The traits of Egyptian domestic life, so beautifully incorporated into the design of their tombs, are not found in the Giza pyramids. The Giza pyramids contain no art or hieroglyphics of any kind, very uncharacteristic of Egyptian tombs. So why is it the case that the Giza pyramids are generally considered to be tombs of fourth dynasty Pharaohs? The reason is because of an association of the Giza complex with another development ten miles south at Sakkara where the Egyptians really did build tombs as pyramids.

At Sakkara in 1881, the French Egyptologist, Gaston Maspero (1846–1916) discovered that the subterranean chamber of the Pepi I Pyramid (second ruler of the sixth dynasty) was engraved with hieroglyphics. Over the course of subsequent explorations, it was discovered that a total of five pyramids at Sakkara also contained inscriptions, from the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth dynasties of the Old Kingdom. In 1952, Dr. Samuel A.B. Mercer (1879–1969), Professor of Semitic Languages and Egyptology at the University of Toronto, published a complete English translation of “The Pyramid Texts” in a volume of the same name. According to Mercer, The Pyramid Texts contained ‘words to be spoken’ concerning funerary ritual, magical formulae, and religious hymns, as well as prayers and petitions on behalf of the deceased king.1

With the pyramids at Sakkara being confirmed as tombs the associative logic came to be that all pyramids must be tombs. Furthermore, since there are two cemeteries (mastaba fields) to the east and west of the northernmost Giza pyramid, assuming that all pyramids are tombs was a likely conclusion. However, the condition of the Sakkara pyramids – most of which are believed constructed after the Giza pyramids – poses serious problems in this logical association. Of the pyramids at Sakkara only Djoser’s ‘Step Pyramid’ is in good condition, although not really a true pyramid. (The Step Pyramid was originally a mastaba that was modified into a pyramid.) All other pyramids at Sakkara, most of which belong to the fifth and sixth dynasties are in ruins today and resemble mounds of rubble.

According to a consensus of Egyptologists, Djoser’s Step Pyramid at Sakkara was constructed during the third dynasty and was the forerunner to the fourth dynasty pyramids on the Giza Plateau. After pyramid development at Giza, for whatever reason, the focus of pyramid building shifted back to Sakkara.

The easily observable and obvious differences in the Giza pyramids and the Sakkara pyramids, which were all supposed to have been built during the same era, are a problem. Clearly, the construction techniques, as well as materials, for the Giza pyramids were different than those at Sakkara, or else we would expect pyramids at both sites to have stood the test of time in a similar manner. They did not. The important point is why. Did the engineers and construction workers of the Old Kingdom not pass along their methods from the fourth to the fifth dynasty? It seems they did not, which is a very curious occurrence given the stability of Egyptian civilisation. It may also be the case that the fourth dynasty Egyptians did not build the Giza pyramids.

No other pyramid in Egypt (the world for that matter) is like the Giza pyramids, and in particular the Great Pyramid. Additionally, there is no direct evidence to support the claim that the Great Pyramid, or the other Giza pyramids were tombs. Nor is there any record left by its builders as to what it was for or when it was built. This creates a problem of explanation. If the Great Pyramid was not a tomb, then what was it? A mystical temple for initiation ritual, or a public works project designed to unify the country? Or, was it something else entirely? Theories are abundant, but the only theory I am aware of that covers all aspects of the Great Pyramid’s interior design, is Christopher Dunn’s theory that it was a device. According to Dunn, the Great Pyramid was a machine for producing power by converting tectonic vibration into electricity.

There are a number of reasons to accept Dunn analysis. First, he explains the interior design and all other evidence within the Great Pyramid in a cohesive manner. Second, he demonstrates the technical skills required to accomplish precision construction. Third, Dunn’s expertise and career is in the precision fabrication and manufacturing industry, which makes him uniquely qualified to express a professional opinion on the techniques and tools of the Giza pyramid builders.

The fact is, modern construction companies could not build the Great Pyramid today without first inventing specialised tools and techniques in order to deal with blocks of stone that vary in weight from ten to fifty tons. Such an endeavour would be on a magnitude equivalent to building a hydroelectric dam or a nuclear power station requiring tens of billions of dollars in resources.

Although our modern economy is different than that of the ancient world, the resource required now as compared to then is the same! The stone must be quarried and moved and the workers must be paid. The fact that an extremely large amount of resources were dedicated to Giza pyramid development over a long period of time demands, in my opinion, that pyramid building was utilitarian, and not for any fourth dynasty pharaonic vanity of having the largest headstone in the world.

For me, the evidence clearly tells a very different story of early dynastic Egypt. Sometime around 3000 BCE, the establishment and growth of permanent settlements in the Lower Nile Valley led to the development of civilisation. Why Giza and the surrounding area were chosen as the focal point for early Dynastic Egypt was because ‘civilisation’ had been there before, as the three pyramids and the Great Sphinx testify. Without knowing what the pyramids were designed for, the early Egyptians also assumed they must have been tombs.

As a result, they rejuvenated the Giza Plateau and turned it into a Necropolis, then expanded to Sakkara where they built tombs in pyramid form, albeit of lesser quality and not brandishing the skills the original builders of the Giza pyramids demonstrated. Pyramid building, even the smaller ones at Sakkara, was resource intense, so the Egyptians reverted to burying their nobility in the traditional mastaba.

This scenario, which calls for an earlier civilisation with advanced technical skills, poses another problem. It does not fit the standard model of history. However, the notion that an earlier civilisation existed does not rest on the Giza pyramids alone. There is also the Sphinx, which in 1991 was geologically dated to between 7,000 and 9,000 years old by the team of John Anthony West and geologist Dr. Robert Schoch. Add to that the megaliths of Nabta Playa in southwestern Egypt, which is believed to have been a star viewing diagram, according to astrophysicist Dr. Thomas Brophy, that relates not only the distance from Earth to the belt stars of Orion, but their radial velocities as well. Another ‘head scratching’ discovery is the 1260-ton foundation stones of the Baalbek temple, west of Beirut in Lebanon, one of which was left in its quarry.

Clearly history has its secrets, but there is enough evidence to validate, as theory, that civilisation is much older than we have previously believed. History, according to the ancient Egyptians themselves, confirms this. According to the Papyrus of Turin, which is a complete list of kings up to the New Kingdom, before Menes (before 3000 BCE) the:

…venerables Shemsu-Hor, [reigned] 13,420 years

Reigns up to Shemsu-Hor, 23,200 years2

These two lines in the king’s list are explicit. According to their documents, the total years of Egyptian history goes back 36,620 years. The argument that the years in the king’s list do not represent actual years, but some other, shorter, measurement of time seems more of an attempt to explain away than to explain. The ancient Egyptians employed a sophisticated calendar system that involved a 365-day year, which was periodically corrected through the predictable and cyclical nature of the star Sirius. Every 1,461 years, the heliacal rising of Sirius marked the beginning of the new year.

A single Sirius cycle corresponds to 1,461 years, where each year is equivalent to 365.25 days. In essence, the marking of the New Year at the heliacal rising of Sirius was the ancient Egyptian’s ‘leap year.’ Of course, determining the length of Sirius’ cyclical nature requires stellar observation over thousands of years which means the origins of pharaonic Egypt, or its source of knowledge, must originate in the remote past.

Late twentieth century Egyptologist Walter Emery seems to have agreed in principle that the origins of ancient Egypt date well into prehistory. Emery believed that ancient Egypt’s written language was beyond the use of pictorial symbols, even during the earliest dynasties, and that signs were also used to represent sounds, along with a numerical system. When hieroglyphics had been stylised and used in architecture, a cursive script was already in common use. His conclusion was that:

All this shows that the written language must have had a considerable period of development behind it, of which no trace has as yet been found in Egypt.3

Ancient Egyptian religion also testifies to a considerable period of development. Their religion, which is more of a philosophy of nature and life than it is a ‘religion,’ is based on a level of sophistication that, in all respects, appears more scientific than it does mythical.

From a modern Western perspective their religion has been billed as primitive and polytheistic, and appears as a mythological menagerie of gods. Nothing could be further from the truth. The source of this misunderstanding stems from the Egyptian word neter being translated into Greek as ‘god,’ which later took on the Westernised meaning of deity. The true meaning of neter was to describe an aspect of deity, not a deity to be worshipped. In essence, neters referred to principles of nature in a practical scientific way.

Yet, the meaning of a specific neter was communicated in a visually symbolic manner. When a human was depicted with an animal head, this signified the principle as it occurs in man. If the whole animal was depicted it was a reference to a principle in general. Alternatively, a human head depicted on an animal represented that principle as it relates to the divine essence within mankind, not any person in particular, but the archetypal; as the immortal Ba is represented by a human-faced bird.

Another example is Anubis (the jackal), who presided over the process of mummification. He did so as a representation of the decomposition or fermentation process. In nature, the jackal keeps its prey and allows it to decompose before consumption. Therefore, he who presided over the mummification ritual was depicted in art as a man with the head of the jackal, thereby representing man’s death as the digestive principle found in nature. From a universal perspective, the decomposition of a body is, to Nature, digestion. Hence, those organs associated with digestion, after being removed from the deceased, were placed in a Canopic jar with a lid shaped in the image of the jackal’s head.

The sudden emergence of Dynastic Egypt, at the beginning of the third millennium BCE, is one of civilisation’s greatest mysteries. How did this supposedly primitive North African culture organise itself into a civilisation of such magnificence? One aspect that I believe has been overlooked is that mankind – anatomically modern humans – has been around for a very long time. According to recent genetic studies, all people today are the descendants of a single African woman who walked the Earth 150,000 years ago. According to geneticists, her mitochondrial DNA exists in all of us.

This is a long time, 147,000 years, for our ancestors to have remained in a relatively primitive state. In my opinion, the evidence, some of which is incredibly anomalous (in particular the Great Pyramid) suggests they did not remain primitive. Given the evidence of ancient Egypt’s technical abilities (their monument, temples, and other crafted artifacts still exist), as well as their sophisticated symbolism in describing Nature, it appears that in establishing a dynastic society, the Egyptians of the third millennium BCE benefited from a legacy of knowledge.

Skeptics of this approach to history, of course, would want to know where the evidence of this technical and prehistoric civilisation is. If such a civilisation existed, surely there would be overwhelming evidence to support its existence. If an exclusively uniformitarian approach to geologic formation were generally accepted as fact, I would agree with the skeptic.

However, mass extinctions, as a result of environmental catastrophism because of volcanism, asteroid or comet impact, or stellar (gamma) radiation, now seems to be a reality.

According to geologists there have been five large mass extinctions in Earth’s history: the Ordovician (440–450 mya), Devonian (408–360 mya), Permian (286–248), Triassic (251–252 mya), and Cretaceous (144–65 mya). Although all of these cataclysms occurred well before the modern human form, there are two global disasters that occurred relatively recently.

Approximately 71,000 years ago Mount Toba, in Sumatra, erupted spewing an enormous amount of ash into the atmosphere. It was the largest volcanic eruption in the last two million years, nearly 10,000 times larger than the Mount St. Helen’s explosion in 1980. The resultant caldera formed a lake 100 kilometres long by 60 kilometres wide, with devastating and lasting climatic consequences. A six-year long volcanic winter followed, and in its wake an ice age that lasted for a thousand years. With its sulfuric haze, the volcanic winter lowered global temperatures, creating drought and famine decimating the human population.

According to geneticist’s estimates, the population was reduced to somewhere between 15,000 and 40,000 individuals. Professor of Human Genetics at the University of Utah, Lynn Jorde, believes it may have been as low as 5,000.4

Even closer to our time is the mysterious cataclysm at the end of the Ice Age, only 10,000 years ago. No one really knows if it was the result of natural phenomenon or an asteroid impact. What is known is that the climate drastically altered life for those who lived at that time. It is a known geologic fact that at the end of the Ice Age many North American species became extinct, including the mammoth, camel, horse, ground sloth, peccaries (pig-like hoofed mammals), antelope, American elephant, rhinoceros, giant armadillo, tapirs, saber-toothed tigers and giant bison. It also affected the climates of lower latitudes in Central and South America, as well as Europe in a similar way. Those lands have also revealed evidence of mass extinction. Yet, the mechanism that brought on this Ice Age ending cataclysm remains a mystery.

If an ancient technical civilisation existed during the remote past, what would be the likelihood of that civilisation surviving a global catastrophe intact? Estimates from the Toba eruption are not encouraging. Neither are the scenarios that astronomers and climatologists build today for a theoretical asteroid impact.

According to the archeological evidence, anatomically modern man (Cro-Magnon) appeared in Western Europe 40,000 years ago. Where they came from has been a long-standing mystery. The logical deduction is that they migrated from Africa. However, such a migration requires a host culture, of which there is no evidence.

Nevertheless, a likely location for this host culture would have been along the shores of the Mediterranean Sea, which were likely a series of fresh water lakes during the remote past.

If ancient civilisation existed in the region of the Mediterranean, it would not have survived the conflagration that turned those lakes into a salt-water sea.

If that were indeed the case, the remnants of those who lived on the perimeter of that civilisation would appear to us, today, as anomalies such as the Giza pyramids and the giant stones of Baalbek.

Cro-Magnon cultures of Western Europe, although once a part of a great Mediterranean civilisation, would also appear as an anomaly. For us, it would be as if they appeared from nowhere.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Brief Description of Operation Highjump

Hello folks! And again just refreshing your memories some update on Operation Highjump. You can read previous posts here:

>> Operation Highjump Auricmedia posts

In the 1930’s, Nazis exploring the southern extremities of the globe set up a base (called base-211) in Antarctica. You may have heard of Operation Highjump and how Admiral Byrd had an altercation with entrenched German forces that overpowered them with amazing flying craft. A map from the Third Reich (obtained by Russian forces during WW2) has recently surfaced detailing not only the direct passageway used by German U-boats to access this subterranean domain, but also a complete map of both hemispheres of the inner realm of Agartha!

After the Soviet collapse in 1991, the KGB released previously classified files that cast light on the mysterious US led Naval expedition to Antarctica in 1947.

The intelligence report, gathered from Soviet KGB spies embedded in the US, revealed that the US Navy had sent the military expedition led by Admiral Byrd to find and destroy a hidden Nazi base.

On the way, they encountered and were defeated by a German saucer force that destroyed several ships and planes, forcing the US to retreat and implement a media cover-up lasting up until today.

Officially called “The United States Navy Antarctic Development Program,” the naval component of Operation Highjump was comprised of 4700 military personnel, an aircraft carrier (the USS Philippine Sea among the largest of all carriers of the time), and a number of naval support ships and aircraft.

The Naval expedition was headed by famed polar explore Admiral Richard Byrd, who had been ordered:

“to consolidate and extend American sovereignty over the largest practical area of the Antarctic continent. To establish Little America”

Byrd’s expedition ended after only 8 weeks with “many fatalities” according to initial news reports based on interviews with crew members who spoke to the press while passing through Chilean ports.

Rather than deny the heavy casualty reports, Admiral Byrd revealed in an interview that they had encountered a new enemy that “could fly from pole to pole at incredible speeds.”

Admiral Byrd’s statements were published in the Chilean Press but never publicly confirmed by US authorities. Indeed Byrd did not speak again to the Press about Operation Highjump, leaving it for researchers to speculate for decades over what really happened, and why Byrd was silenced.

Indeed, Operation Highjump had suffered “many casualties” as stated in initial press reports from Chile, which may have ended up exposing the first known historical incident involving a battle between US naval forces and an unknown UFO force stationed near Antarctica.

It is a historical fact that Nazi Germany devoted significant resources to the exploration of Antarctica, and established a prewar presence there with its first mission in the Antarctic summer of 1938/1939.

According to a statement by Grand Admiral Donitz in 1943, “the German submarine fleet is proud of having built for the Führer, in another part of the world, a Shangri-La land, an impregnable fortress.”

If the fortress was in Antarctica, was it built by the Nazis, or discovered there? After the defeat of Nazi Germany, according various sources, elite Nazi scientists and leaders escaped to this impregnable fortress by Uboats, two of which experienced difficulties and surrendered in Argentina.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

The Anunnaki

Some info about anunnaki:

The “Anunnaki” are the major players in a paradigm making its way into popular folklore, via the work of the late Zecharia Sitchin, an economist by education and profession, and the author of several best-selling books, including Genesis Revisited, that explore ancient mythology and the mysterious megalithic ruins found around the globe. These various books also seek to demonstrate that there was in ancient times an extraterrestrial race that genetically manipulated mankind for various reasons. The Sitchin thesis (“Sitchinism”), now embraced by numerous other writers, who have incorporated it into what is apparently a new worldview, essentially asserts that these ancient Sumero-Babylonian gods, the Anunnaki, are aliens from the planet Nibiru (Sitchin’s “12th Planet”), which passes by the earth every 3,500 years or so, at which time they planet-hop to the earth and create mischief.

Herodotus of Halikarnassós/HalicarnassusAlthough the idea of the ancient gods being aliens may seem novel, the tendency to make the gods of old into “real people” or “flesh and blood” is not at all new, dating to before the time of the Greek historian Herodotus (5th c. BCE) and developed by the Greek philosopher Euhemeros or Evemeras (c. 300 BCE).

This tendency is called, in fact, “euhemerism” or “evemerism,” which claims that the numerous gods of various cultures were not “mythical” but were in reality kings, queens, warriors and assorted heroes whose lives were turned into fairytales with the addition of miraculous details to their biographies. The current Anunnaki thesis is a modern version of evemerism, although it seeks to explain the miracles as not fabulous “additions” to the tales but genuine attributes of advanced extraterrestrials.

Unfortunately for those who would wish to see concrete evidence of such exciting notions as extraterrestrial visitation in Earth’s remote past, the Anunnaki will not be the place to look, as the true nature of these various gods and goddesses was already known long before the era of modern revisionism.

The tireless researcher Charles Fort was widely known as the chronicler of what are now called “Forteana,” bizarre anomalies and mysteries that throw the current perception of reality on its ear, whether it be religious or scientific. In an attempt to explain these anomalies, which include weird stories or “myths” and enormous, astonishing ruins worldwide, a Ancient astronaut? ‘Chariots of the Gods,’ p. 78number of people, including Swiss writer Erich von Daniken and Zecharia Sitchin, have created the “ancient astronaut theory,” which dictates that alien visitors have been influencing human life for thousands if not millions of years, even to the point of genetic manipulation. von Daniken, it should be recalled, was one of the first moderns to put forth the ancient astronaut theory and was widely ridiculed and vilified for his observations.

Because of Sitchin’s apparent scholastic training, he becomes more credible for many, even though he is one of those renegades not scholastically trained in his field. Furthermore, it should be noted that neither man came up with the ancient astronaut theory, which was largely developed by a German occultic society, for one, during the 19th century.

Supporters (“Sitchinites”) claim that Sitchin is one of the few people who read the Sumerian language and that because he can read Sumerian, he must be interpreting the data properly. The assertion that he is one of the few scholars of Sumerian is not true. Moreover, the idea that someone may be able to read a language and therefore can interpret its data properly is a specious argument, because the one certainly does not guarantee the other. Years before Sitchin, biblical and Dead Sea scrolls scholar John Allegro studied Sumerian intimately and came to very different conclusions: To wit, that many of the words revolved around sex and drugs. Hence, it is not the “mere” ability to read the Sumerian that will produce an accurate rendering of it.

Yahweh, the angry, jealous tribal god
Like so many other paradigms that make it into popular culture, the alien astronaut theory has been agenda-driven. In fact, it seems that the most recent attempt may be prompted by the same type of motivation that produced the Bible, a chronicle largely consisting of the plagiarized myths of other cultures that were reconstituted as “humans” of a particular ethnicity. It appears that the Anunnaki thesis has now led to the conclusion that, while the Bible is not infallible, its god Yahweh is valid and its various characters are the superhuman alien-hybrid progenitors of “the chosen.”

In reality, there was no reason to recreate the ancient gods as aliens or humans, because the ancients themselves were quite clear about what it was exactly they were worshipping and fancifully describing in epic poetry. The speculation is not needed, as, for example, the Sumero-Babylonians themselves said that the gods were the planets, not people, and that their stories were myths representing personifications of these bodies.

Joseph Campbell, c. 1982 It is believed that by “dismissing” the myths of the ancients as myths, we are somehow robbing them of their “history.” This claim is ludicrous, as it is those who insist that there are no myths who are actually defaming the ancients. It seems as if everyone has already forgotten the work of the learned and esteemed mythologist Joseph Campbell. Campbell knew that major biblical tales, such as that of Moses and the Exodus, were mythical. In his book Occidental Mythology, following a discussion of the Bible, Campbell turns to the “Gods and Heroes of the European West,” and says, with apparent resentment:

“Fortunately, it will not be necessary to argue that Greek, Celtic or Germanic myths were mythological. The peoples themselves knew they were myths, and the European scholars discussing them have not been overborne by the idea of something uniquely holy about their topic.”

Perhaps mythology is simply not as exciting as the UFOlogical paradigm, whereby ancient astronauts were buzzing all over the place, being worshipped for their extraordinary capacities. However, the desire to see such a “history” often seems to be coming from exposure as a youth to comic books and sci-fi movies—and even the History Channel these days, featuring “Ancient Alien” shows!

The ancients were not the dark and dumb rabble commonly portrayed. They were, in fact, highly advanced. As such, they developed over a period of many thousands of years a complex astronomical/ astrological system that incorporated the movements and qualities of numerous celestial bodies, which could be called the “celestial mythos.” The celestial mythos is found around the globe in astonishing uniformity. In fact, it served as the manner by which life on Earth was ordered, as it contained information crucial to life, such as the movements and interrelationship of the sun and moon. Without the mythos, no people would have been able to become sea-faring, and planting and harvesting would have been difficult. And the mythos needed no alien intervention to be developed by humans, nor did it need moderns to come along and reinterpret it contrary to what its creators intended.

For example, the Anunnaki play a part in the mythos, but they are not “people,” human or otherwise. The Anunnaki, in general, represent the seven “nether spheres” and guardians of the seven “gates” through which the “sun of God” passes into the netherworld or darkness. They are also the “tutelary spirits of the earth.” So, immediately we encounter a problem which reveals that what Sitchin is putting forth is not what the ancients themselves said of the traditions they themselves Apollo, sun god, in his chariot drawn by four horsesdeveloped. Like so many before him, Sitchin also wants to make the main character of the celestial mythos, the sun, into a person. Actually, he wants to make it into several extraterrestrials.

These various gods found around the globe, such as Apollo, Osiris, Horus, Krishna, Hercules, Jesus and Quetzalcoatl, are not people or aliens but personifications of the solar hero, as was stated by the peoples who created them. The ancients were not so dumb that they mistook planets for people, even though they personified those planets and, where the knowledge or gnosis of the mythos was lost, they hoped for “the incarnation,” or the carnalization or appearance of a “god.” There is no need to recreate the wheel here by speculating upon what the ancients “really” meant.

Contrary to popular belief, the Sumerian culture has been known for centuries and did not appear suddenly out of nowhere with the discovery of the cuneiform tablets found at Ur, capitol of Sumeria, for example. If anything, the tablets and others verified what we already knew about Sumeria from its inheritors, the Akkadians and Assyro-Babylonians. The Sumerians were not a lost civilization, except that their older physical remains such as at Ur had not been remembered through the ages but were rediscovered only in the mid-19th century. Their mythology and culture were fairly well preserved in the succeeding civilizations: For instance, some 300,000 tablets of the Babylonians have been found thus far, which include much commentary on their gods.

The main characters in the Sumero-Babylonian religion/mythology are Enlil/Ellil, Utu/Shamash, Marduk/Merodach, Gilgamesh, Nanna/Sin, Inanna/Ishtar, Ea/Enki and Dumuzi/Tammuz. A number of these deities are in the class called “Anunnaki” and/or “Igigi.” The Anunnaki are numbered variously: 7, 50 and 900.

None of these characters is a historical person, as, again, the Sumero-Babylonians correctly identified their own gods as being the “planets,” which, of course, included the sun and the moon to the ancients. Says the Catholic Encyclopedia regarding Babel:

Tower of Babel by Pieter Bruegel, 1563; Kunsthistorisches Museum, Vienna, Austria”The storied tower of Birs Nimrud counts seven of these quadrangular platforms painted in seven colors, black, white, yellow, blue, scarlet, silver and gold, and in the same order sacred to the stellar gods, Adar (Saturn), Ishtar (Venus), Merodach (Jupiter), Nebo (Mercury), Nergal (Mars), Sin (the Moon), Shamash (the Sun).”

The “king of the Anunnaki,” Enlil is the storm/wind god, also essentially the same as the later Bel or Baal, the Canaanite sun god/solar hero. Enlil and Ninlil give birth to the moon god Nanna, “a major astral deity of the Sumerians,” who was called “Sin” in Babylonian. Sin is the same moon god encamped at Mt. Sinai, as well as worshipped at Ur and Harran, where purportedly lived the mythical Abraham, progenitor of the Hebrews, who “borrowed” many of their gods (Elohim) from Mesopotamia (and Canaan, Egypt, etc.). Obviously, neither the moon nor “his parents” are real persons/aliens; nor are the rest. Regarding Enlil/Bel, the Encyclopedia Britannica says:

“(Akkadian), Sumerian Enlil, Mesopotamian god of the atmosphere and a member of the triad of gods completed by Anu (Sumerian An) and Ea (Enki). Enlil meant ‘Lord Wind’- both the hurricane and the gentle winds of spring were thought of as the breath issuing from his mouth, and eventually as his word or command [cf. Christian “logos” (John 1:1)]. He was sometimes called Lord of the Air.

“Although An was the highest god in the Sumerian pantheon, Enlil had a more important role: he embodied energy and force but not authority. Enlil’s cult centre was Nippur. Enlil was also the god of agriculture: the Myth of the Creation of the Hoe describes how he separated heaven and earth to make room for seeds to grow. He then invented the hoe and broke the hard crust of earth; men sprang forth from the hole. Another myth relates Enlil’s rape of his consort Ninlil (Akkadian Belit), a grain goddess, and his subsequent banishment to the underworld. This myth reflects the agricultural cycle of fertilization, ripening and winter inactivity.

“The name of his Akkadian counterpart, Bel, is derived from the Semitic word baal, or “lord.” Bel had all the attributes of Enlil, and his status and cult were much the same. Bel, however, gradually came to be thought of as the god of order and destiny. In Greek writings references to Bel indicate this Babylonian deity and not the Syrian god of Palmyra of the same name.”

Although there were many Baalim, the singular Baal apparently came to represent the sun in the age of Taurus (c. 4500-2400 BCE), whence, it is said, comes the word “bull.”

The moon god Sin is the father of Shamash, the Babylonian sun god, who was called Chemosh in Moabite and who was worshipped by the Israelites. Indeed, “sun” in Hebrew is “shamash.” The sun god Shamash was called the “sublime judge of the Anunnaki.”

The “commander of the Anunnaki” and son of Enki/Ea, the god of “the waters” (cf. Gen. 1:1), was Marduk, or Merodach, who is apparently the Mordecai of the biblical book of Esther (Ishtar). Also called a “king of the Igigi,” Marduk was the supreme Babylonian god and often represented Jupiter, although as “Bel-Marduk” he incorporated aspects of the sun god as well and was considered as such at a late period in his worship.

One of Marduk’s 50 names was “Nibiru” or “Nebiru,” in which Robert Temple in The Sirius Mystery sees the Egyptian term “Neb-Heru,” meaning “Lord of the sun.” The god Horus or “Heru” is indeed largely a sun god, depicted as a hawk with wings outstretched and the solar orb on his head.

Rather than representing the “12th planet,” the description of Nibiru in the Enuma Elish does indeed seem to depict the personification of the Winged disc representing the sun and sun and its “exploits.” “Nebo” was the Babylonian version of “Moses,” actually a solar hero, and Nibiru, in fact, is represented by a winged disc, a common motif depicting the sun. According to the consensus of astronomers worldwide, both amateur and professional, there is no evidence for the 12th planet/Nibiru as Sitchin presents it. (In other words, “Planet X” is not a known, astronomical reality.)

Gilgamesh wrestling the Bull of Heaven; cylinder seal
The demigod/hero Gilgamesh is depicted as wrestling the “celestial bull,” said to represent the sign of the age of Taurus and is similar to the motif of the Perso-Roman sun god Mithra slaying the bull. In mourning the death of Enki, Gilgamesh “goes to the mountains of Mashu and passes by the guardian scorpion-demons into the darkness.” Mt. Mashu was where “every evening the sun sought repose.” Per Robert Temple, “Mashu” may be derived from an Egyptian term meaning, “Behold, the sun.” Like “Moses,” derived from mashah in Hebrew (Strong’s h3871), “Mashu” is apparently related to “Shamash” and represents the sun. The “scorpion-demons” or scorpion-men are evidently the stars in the constellation of Scorpio, in the darkness of the night sky. Gilgamesh has also been associated with the Egyptian sun god Osiris, as has the biblical “Nimrod” or “Nemrod.” The Catholic Encyclopedia (CE) states:

“Gilgamesh, whom mythology transformed into a Babylonian Hercules [the Greek solar hero], whose fortunes are described in the Gilgamesh-epos, would then be the person designated by the Biblical Nemrod. Others again see in Nemrod an intentional corruption of Amarudu, the Akkadian for Marduk, whom the Babylonians worshiped as the great God…” (“Babylonia”)

One of the “seven who decreed the fates,” Inanna/Ishtar was the Inanna attended by Igigi; painting from Mari, SumerGoddess, alternately Venus, the moon, the constellation of Virgo, the earth, etc. Ishtar was “Astarte” in Phoenicia, and, as Frazer says in The Worship of Nature, “Her Phoenician worshippers identified her with the Moon…” Like the Greek god of the underworld, Hades, who allowed his beloved Persephone to return to the surface in order to create spring, Inanna was the creator of seasons, as she is depicted as permitting the solar-fertility god Dumuzi/Tammuz to remain in the underworld for only six months out of the year.

One of the lesser Anunnaki, the “shepherd god” Tammuz was worshipped also in Jerusalem, per the book of Ezekiel (8:14). As the Babylonian records state concerning their “garden of Eden” or “Edina,” of Eridu: “a dark vine grew; it was made a glorious place, planted beside the abyss. In the glorious house, which is like a forest, its shadow extends; no man enters its midst. In its interior is the Sun-god Tammuz. Between the mouths of the rivers, which are on both sides.” (CE “Babylonia”)

The Netherworld Seven

In the Epic of Gilgamesh, the Anunnaki appear thus:

“The Flood: Nergal pull down the dams of the nether waters, Ninurta the war lord threw down the dykes, and the SEVEN judges of hell, THE ANUNNAKI, raised their torches lighting the land with their vivid fire.”

Sumerian seal with seven planets The “nether waters” represent the heavens, and the Anunnaki were called “the fates” and light-bearers of the night sky. They were the “seven judges of hell” and “seven nether spheres,” as Barbara G. Walker relates in her entry on Mary Magdalene (The Woman’s Encyclopedia, 614):

“The seven ‘devils’ exorcised from Mary Magdalene seem to have been the seven Maskim, or Anunnaki, Sumero-Akkadian spirits of the seven nether spheres, born of the goddess Mari. Their multiple birth was represented in her sacred dramas, which may account for their alleged emergence from Mary Magdalene. An Akkadian tablet said of them, ‘They are seven! In the depths of the ocean, they are seven! In the brilliance of the heavens, they are seven! They proceed from the ocean depths [Maria] from the hidden retreat!”

Walker also relates, in The Woman’s Dictionary of Symbols and Sacred Objects, 13:

“A generally accepted view of the universe in antiquity was the doctrine of the planetary spheres, conceived as great crystal domes or inverted bowls nested inside one another over the earth, turning independently of one another at various rates, and emitting the ‘music of the spheres’ with their motions. The theory was evolved to explain the apparently erratic movement of planets against the background of the fixed stars. Reading from the innermost sphere outward, arranging them according to the days of the week, they were the spheres of the moon, Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, Saturn, and the sun. Outermost was the eight sphere, the Empyrean, the home of fixed spheres and the ultimate God: the highest heaven.

“As a corollary to this theory, it was also assumed that there were seven nether spheres descending under the earth: the ‘seven hells’ to which Dumuzi and Inanna (or Tammuz and Ishtar) journeyed; whose seven gates were guarded by the seven Anunnaki or Maskim, the nether counterparts of the planetary spirits. According to an Akkadian magic tablet, ‘They proceed from the ocean depths, from the hidden retreat.’ From the ancient idea of the seven nether spheres, Dante took his vision of the descending circles of hell.’

“Early Christians taught that each human soul descends from heaven, picking up one of the seven deadly sins from each planetary sphere along the way: lust from Venus, anger from Mars, and so on. After death, the soul returned to the highest heaven, shedding the same sins one by one, while passing the ‘innkeeper’ of the spheres – providing, of course, that the soul was Christianized and therefore properly enlightened.”

Sumerian Akkadian Babylonian Cosmos of Seven Spheres

When we study what the ancients said about them, we discover that the Anunnaki, et al., are part of the celestial mythos, not “aliens.” Here the Anunnaki are the “seven nether spheres” or mirror images of the seven “planets.” These seven judges are a common mythical motif, also found in Slavic/Serbian mythology, for example, where they are clearly identified as the planets:

“Among the Serbs the Sun was a young and handsome king. He lived in a kingdom of light and sat on a throne of gold and purple. At his side stood two beautiful virgins, Aurora of the Morning and Aurora of the Evening, seven judges (the planets) and seven ‘messengers’ who flew across the universe in the guise of ‘stars with tails’ (comets). Also present was the Sun’s ‘bald uncle, old Myesyats’ (or the moon).” New Larousse Encyclopedia of Mythology, 284

As we can see, the reality of this issue is much more colorful and luminous than a group of bizarre aliens terrorizing cavemen. This information is what the ancients themselves wrote. They did not write, “And so the Anunnaki were sky people from another planet who landed here and mated with humans, etc.” In fact, “Anunnaki” is a generic term for gods, especially secondary gods, and means “gods of heaven and earth,” not “those who from heaven to earth came.” “An” or “Anu” means “sky” and represents the name of the “god of heaven,” while “Ki” means “earth” and is the name of the earth goddess.

The Host of Heaven and Sons of God

As noted, the Anunnaki were numbered 900 as well, some of whom apparently represented the stars, i.e., the zodiac, or “heavenly host,” as worshipped by the Canaanites and Hebrews. In this regard, Benson writes in The History of God From Abraham to Moses:

“The Anunnaki were analogous to the ‘host of heaven’ of the Hebrews. Marduk allotted portions to the Anunnaki: ‘To the Anunnaki of heaven and earth [Marduk] had allotted their portions.’ Likewise, the Canaanite-Hebrew god El Elyon allotted portions to his sons: ‘When the Most High [Heb. Elyon] gave to the nations their inheritance, when he separated the sons of men, he fixed the bounds of the peoples according to the number of the sons of God. For the LORDs portion is his people, Jacob [Israel] his allotted heritage.’ (Deuteronomy 32:8-9 RSV) These ‘sons of God’ in the following verse are also called the ‘host of heaven,’ to whom God divided to all the nations: ‘And lest you lift up your eyes to heaven, and when you see…all the host of heaven…which the LORD your God has divided to all nations under the whole heaven.’ (Deuteronomy 4:19 KJV) These gods were secondary gods: ‘For the LORD your God is God of gods, and Lord of lords…’ (Deuteronomy 10:17 KJV) ‘O give thanks to the God of gods…’ (Psalm 136:2 KJV)”

Heavenly host of the Anunnaki; Mesopotamian cylinder seal

Also, the biblical god Yahweh is not a person, alien or otherwise. “He” too is in large part a solar myth. Regarding Yahweh, the Catholic Encyclopedia says:

“It seems likely that the name of Ea, or Ya, or Aa, the oldest god of the Babylonian Pantheon, is connected with the name Jahve, Jahu, or Ja, of the Old Testament.”

The Babylonian “Ea” is equivalent to Enlil, whom, as we have seen, is a sun god.

(The following regarding Yahweh is an excerpt from The Christ Conspiracy: The Greatest Story Ever Sold .)

Baal; 14-12th cents. BCE; bronze Ugaritic figurine from Ras ShamraPrior to being labeled Yahweh, the Israelite god was called “Baal.” signifying the sun in the Age of Taurus. When the sun passed into Aries, “the Lord’s” name was changed to the Egyptian Iao, which became YHWH, IEUE, Yahweh, Jahweh, Jehovah and Jah. This ancient name “IAO/Iao” represents the totality of “God,” as the “I” symbolizes unity, the “a” is the “alpha” or beginning, while the “o” is the “omega” or end.

In fact, the name Yahweh, Iao or any number of variants thereof can be found in several cultures:

“In Phoenicia the Sun was known as Adonis…identical with Iao, or, according to the Chinese faith, Yao (Jehovah), the Sun, who makes his appearance in the world ‘at midnight of the twenty-fourth day of the twelfth month.'”

YHWH/IEUE was additionally the Egyptian sun god Ra:

“Ra was the father in heaven, who has the title of ‘Huhi’ the eternal, from which the Hebrews derived the name ‘Ihuh.'”

Thus, the tetragrammaton or sacred name of God IAO/IEUE/YHWH is very old, pre-Israelite, and can be etymologically linked to numerous gods, even to “Jesus,” or “Yahushua,” whose name means “salvation” or “Iao/YHWH saves.”

Yahweh tetragrammatonYahweh had yet another aspect to “his” persona, as at some early stage the “sacred tetragrammaton” of “God” was bi-gendered. As Walker states:

“Jewish mystical tradition viewed the original Jehovah as an androgyne, his/her name compounded as Jah (jod) and the pre-Hebraic name of Eve, Havah or Hawah, rendered he-vau-he- in Hebrew letters. The four letters together made the sacred tetragrammaton, YHWH, the secret name of God…. The Bible contains many plagiarized excerpts from earlier hymns and prayers to Ishtar and other Goddess figures, with the name of Yahweh substituted for that of the female deity.”

Thus, even Yahweh was at one time plural, but “he” eventually became an all-male, sky god. This singular Yahweh was a warrior god, representing the sun in Aries, which is ruled by the warlike Mars and symbolized by the Ram-the same symbolic ram “caught in a thicket” near Abraham and used by him as a replacement sacrifice for his son Isaac. This warrior god Yahweh was not only Jealous but Zealous, as his name is rendered in Young’s Literal Translation:

“…for ye do not bow yourselves to another god-for Jehovah, whose name [is] Zealous, is a zealous God.” (Exodus 34:14)

In fact, the same word in Hebrew is used for both jealous and zealous, although is transliterated differently, “qanna” being jealous and “qana,” zealous. As El Elyon was but one of the Canaanite Elohim, the Most High God, so was “Yahweh,” as “El Qanna,” the Jealous/Zealous God, which is why in the Old Testament he keeps sticking his nose in and shouting at everyone. The title “Jealous/Zealous” is also appropriate for a god represented by a volcano, as was Yahweh by the smoky and fiery Mt. Sinai. Hence, Yahweh’s followers themselves were intolerant and hotheaded zealots.

There was in reality never any need for sci-fi explanation or speculation as to these various figures and their stories. Nor was there a need to take the Bible as a literal, historical document. Indeed, the behind-the-scenes elite have known the allegorical, mythical and astrological nature of the Bible and its characters from the beginning.

It is evident that the ancients recording these myths were in fact often smarter than the average “useless eater,” to use a CIA phrase. They knew the difference between planets and people/aliens. The architecture, Nanna Ziggurat at Ur art, writings and traditions of these various ancient cultures, including Sumero-Babylon, India, Egypt, Chaldea, Phoenicia, Canaan, etc., show an advanced degree of civilization surpassing that which followed it. Such later degradation is particularly true when it comes to biblical peoples. The Bible, in fact, represents a dumbed-down version of the mythology of the aforementioned cultures. In reality, in terms of cosmic knowledge, in many important ways modern man has devolved.

One of the major problems is the compulsive and irrational historicization and vulgarization of the planetary bodies and of the celestial mythos and ritual, a body of knowledge and wisdom concerning the cosmos and specifically the solar system, which filled the ancients with awe and reverence. This mythos and ritual is found worldwide, reflecting a global culture in ancient times. This body of knowledge is discovered in stone and story all over the world, reflected in the mysterious megalithic ruins.

To reduce this glory to a band of aliens and/or humans is a serious mistake, as it robs the ancients of intelligence and wisdom, among other things, including the quality of humanity itself. Furthermore, part of the brainwashing to get people to accept the story of Jesus Christ, for example which is significantly the story of the sun was to make “myths” appear to be foolish stories with no basis in reality. This mental programming or “meme” has been displayed abundantly, but the fact is that myths are not mere fantasies and hallucinations. They are stories designed to pass along vital information from generation to generation. It is easier to remember the “exploits” of the sun, moon and stars, for example, when they are personified and told in a fun story than when presented in a dry dissertation. It is only when the knowledge, or gnosis, has been lost that humans start believing these entities to be real people and the gnosis was very effectively driven underground by organized religion, such that it was lost to the masses, who now must piece it together, often coming up with erroneous and inaccurate interpretations with occasional hits now and then.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Alien Abductions

Lots of info and we have posted about MILABS and such before, but here’s something new:

Antonio Villas Boas was a Brazilian farmer claimed to have been abducted by extraterrestrials in 1957. His claims were among the first alien abduction stories to receive world wide attention.

On October 16, 1957, 23-year-old Boas was plowing his farm with a tractor at night to avoid the hot temperatures of the day. He saw what he described as a “red star” in the night sky. This “star” approached him, growing in size, until he recognized it as an egg-shaped craft with a red light at its front and a rotating cupola on top. The craft landed in the field on three “legs”. Boas then decided to run from the scene.

He first attempted to leave on his tractor but its lights and engine died so he decided to run on foot. However, he was seized by a five-foot humanoid wearing grey coveralls and a helmet. Its eyes were small and blue. It made noises like barks or yelps of a small dog. Suddenly, three similar beings joined the first humanoid in restraining Boas, dragging him inside their craft.

Inside the craft, Boas was stripped naked then covered from head-to-toe with a strange gel. He was then led into a large semicircular room, through a doorway that had strange red symbols written over it. He was later able to recall them [right]. Inside this room, the humanoid beings took samples of Boas’ blood from his chin. He was then taken to a third room while some kind of gas was pumped into the room, making Boas become violently ill.

Boas claims he was soon joined in the room by a female humanoid. She was very attractive, and naked, the same height as the other beings, had a small, pointed chin and large, blue catlike eyes. The hair on her head was long and platinum blonde but Boas noticed her underarm and pubic hair were bright red. Boas said he was strongly attracted to the woman, and the two had sexual intercourse. During this act, Boas noted that the female did not kiss him but instead nipped him on the chin.

After having intercourse, the female humanoid smiled and rubbed her belly while gesturing upwards. Boas understood this to mean that she was going to raise their child in “up there” in space. Boas said that he felt angered after the encounter. He felt as though he had been used and was little more than “a good stallion” for the humanoids.

He was then given his clothing back and taken on a tour of the ship. He attempted to steal a small clock-like object as a souvenir his encounter, but was caught by the humanoids. He was then escorted off the ship and watched as it took off. When he returned home, Boas discovered that four hours had passed.

Following his abduction, Boas suffered from nausea, weakness, headaches and lesions on the skin. Dr. Olavo Fontes of National School of Medicine of Brazil examined the farmer and concluded that he had been exposed to a large dose of radiation from some source and was now suffering from mild radiation sickness.

Antonio Villas Boas later became a lawyer, married and had four children. He died in 1992, and stuck to the story of his alleged abduction for his entire life.

The aliens who abducted Boas were 5 feet tall, had small eyes and wore grey coveralls and a helmet. The female humanoid had human features except her eyes were blue and shaped like a cat. She also had a pointed chin. These clearly are not the features of the “zeta.” In fact, Boas never asked or was told where these beings came from.

But one other abduction four years later planted the seed which would grow to become legend and which would pin down the origin of the best known aliens.

1961: New Hampshire

The story of Betty and Barney Hill is perhaps the most famous abduction story. It was made famous by an article in Life Magazine and later by a film. But much of the legend surrounding the abduction has been distorted or edited to make a better story. The real facts were revealed in an interview conducted with Betty Hill some years after her husband had passed away.

According to Betty, the couple had been in Montreal and were returning to their New Hampshire home on Route 3. Betty was the first to notice a bright star in the evening sky and mused that perhaps it was a new planet or a satellite. As they continued to drive the bright object appeared to move closer, prompting Betty to taunt her husband and joke that the object was following them. Betty waved her arms and shouted “Hello. Here we are!” as if to get its attention.

As the object moved closer, the couple became more curious. Barney stopped the car and Betty got a pair of binoculars to see what it was. She observed several different colored lights blinking and gave the binoculars to Barney.

Almost immediately Barney saw a row of windows and what appeared to be “people” standing inside the object and looking down at him and Betty. One in particular seemed to be staring right at him and somehow communicating that he should not move and stay there. Barney would later recall how he felt vulnerable, like a trapped animal, and insisted that they get back inside the car and drive away.

As they drove past Indian Head, Barney took a wrong turn and ended up on a small dirt road. Suddenly his headlights revealed several people blocking his path. The car died and the group of “people” surrounded the vehicle and helped Betty and Barney through the wooded area to their spaceship.

During the abduction, Barney was mostly in a trance like state. Betty claims that she initially was in the same kind of trance but that she was able to come out of it and regain her full consciousness. She asked, “Where are you taking us?” and was reassured that they would not be harmed.

Once inside the spaceship, Betty and Barney were both subjected to a physical examination in different rooms. Blood, tissue and hair was taken and their clothes were removed. Betty reported that there were 11 aliens. One was the translator (she called him “the leader”), another performed the examination and nine others (“the crew”) assisted them. She described them as having human like faces with slightly larger eyes, no hair and dressed in what looked like military uniforms.

Much of what Betty recalled in her interview was after she had been regressed in hypnosis. Initially her sessions were tape recorded but she was tol she would not remember them. Then, in the final session, she was allowed to hear her own account of what happened and to remember all the details.

At one point, when Betty’s examination was finished, she was allowed to converse with the translator. During her conversation they were interrupted by the examiner when Barney’s false teeth were discovered. The examiner immediately wanted to see if Betty’s teeth also could be removed. Satisfied that they were real, Betty continued her conversation with the translator. It was then that she was shown a star map.

Betty first described the map as being a 3D image with circles and lines. Some of the lines were thick and she was told that these were popular routes that the aliens took between different sun systems. Broken lines, she was told, were expeditions to new worlds.

At one point the translator asks Betty, “Do you know where your sun is on this map?” Betty did not and so the translator did not attempt to explain where they were from. However, much later, in a hypnosis session, Betty was told that she would recall the map and that she should allow herself to draw it. Betty did draw the star map [above] which was then examined by astronomers and determined to depict the star system Zeta Reticuli.

Betty had drawn several small stars on the map that were initially unknown but were only later discovered by astronomers using high powered telescopes. This seemed to be the supporting data needed to validate Betty’s account of the abduction and began the belief that alien life originated from that star system.

Betty and Barney were eventually returned to their car and arrived home several hours past their anticipated arrival time. This was one of the first descriptions of “missing time” following an abduction. The couple suffered nightmares and insomnia and eventually sought help for their problems, resulting eventually in their now famous hypnosis sessions. After they were frequently interviewed by both scientists and the military.

They later learned that an object had been tracked by near by Pease Air Base on the same night as their abduction. This all made their experience a landmark case in both belief in alien life forms and of human abductions.

But Betty never considered this to be an abduction. When asked, she would say, “No. It wasn’t an abduction. It was a meeting.” And when shown images of the typical “Zeta” with big eyes, pear shaped head and grey skin, Betty would say, “No. That’s not what they looked like.” She insisted that they were more human-like in appearance with eyes only slightly larger and more widely spaced.

Despite the fact that Betty Hill rejects the image of the big-eyed Zetas as being the beings that abducted her, the common belief is that these beings are one and the same. In fact, every time I tried to find reference to the origin of the Grey aliens there was a reference to the Betty and Barney Hill case and Betty’s starmap of Zeta Reticuli.

Moving a decade ahead, the next famous case takes us to Mississippi. This case is notable because the two victims of the abduction were severely traumatized and highly unlikely to have faked the event.

1973: Pascagoula, Mississippi

The strange case of nineteen-year-old Calvin Parker, and forty-two-year-old Charles Hickson actually began a day before their famous encounter. On October 10, 1973, fifteen different people, including two policemen reported seeing a large, silver UFO slowly fly over a housing project in St. Tammany Parish, New Orleans, Louisiana.

Only a scant 24 hours later, Hickson and Parker would have the scare of their lives; a frightening encounter with an eerie UFO.

The two men were both from the town of Gautier, Mississippi, and were doing some fishing in the Pascagoula River on a dark night about 9:00 P.M. They suddenly heard a type of buzzing behind them.

Both men turned around to see the source of the sound, and were amazed to see a glowing, egg-shaped object with bluish lighting on its front side.

The unusual craft was hovering just a few feet above the ground, and about 30 feet from the shore of the river. To their unbelief, a door opened in the object, and three strange beings began to float just above the water straight toward them. Though the beings had legs, they did not use them, they simply floated across the river.

Parker and Hickson would later describe the beings as “about five feet tall, had bullet-shaped heads without necks, slits for mouths, and where their noses or ears would be, they had thin, conical objects sticking out, like carrots from a snowman’s head. They had no eyes, grey, wrinkled skin, round feet, and claw-like hands.”

Hickson, frozen in fear and unbelief, was grabbed by two of these creatures, and the third one took Parker, who fainted from fright. Hickson would later relate that when the beings put their arms under his body to support him, he felt numb all over. He was then floated into a a brightly-lit room inside of the UFO. Inside this room, he floated, along with an eye-like device which examined him all over.

After his ordeal, Hickson was left floating, while the beings left the room, probably to examine Parker. Approximately 20 minutes after the ordeal had begun, it was over, and Hickson was floated back outside of the strange craft. Parker was crying, and praying on the ground. Only a moment or two later, the craft rose straight up into the air and disappeared.

As the two men began to regain their composure, they were uncertain as to what they should do. Reluctant to report their harrowing experience, they felt obligated to tell someone. Despite fearing ridicule, they telephoned Kessler Air Force Base in Biloxi. Kessler referred their problem to their local sheriff’s office.

Afraid of what reaction they might get from law enforcement, they opted instead to drive to their local newspaper. Finding the office closed, they decided to take their bizarre story to the sheriff after all. Naturally the sheriff felt the two men’s story was some kind of hoax, and to get to the truth, he put Hickson and Parker into a room which was wired for sound, hoping that they would slip up, and reveal why they were perpetuating such a strange tale.

Soon news of the event began to surface. The local press released the story first; quickly followed by the wire services. Within a few days, the Pascagoula incident was major news all over the USA. The Aerial Phenomena Research Organization (APRO), sent University of California professor James Harder to investigate; Dr. J. Allen Hynek, representing the US Air Force, also arrived to look into the story. Harder and Hynek interviewed Hickson and Parker together. Harder hypnotized Hickson, but he became so frightened that the session had to be aborted.

The two abductees were encouraged to take a lie-detector test, which they both passed. Harder and Hynek, both highly respected in their professions, believed the two men’s story.

At a later date, Hynek stated; “There was definitely something here that was not terrestrial”.

In what may be a related incident, a couple of weeks after this chilling account, Coast Guardsmen and fishermen had an encounter with an underwater metallic object.

This strange object had an amber light on it, and the Guard chased it in the Pascagoula River. The object was close enough to touch, but each time it was prodded with a large boat hook, it would turn off its light, move a distance away, and turn its light back on. This unusual encounter lasted about 40 minutes before the craft disappeared.

The Pascagoula encounter is one of the most unusual accounts of all UFO reports. Though the sighting and abduction involved only two witnesses, there were several other sightings of unusual flying objects on the same night. The two men have held to their story, though no earthly explanation has been offered for the strange events of the night of October, 11, 1973.

The last case is one which many people will be familiar with from the movie, Fire In The Sky, which involves Travis Walton, a young man who was working with six other loggers in an Arizona forest.

1975: Arizona

The seven man crew had just finished their work and were crammed into a pick-up truck, heading home on a remote logging road. It was early November and the sun light was gone, but the crew noticed a very bright light in the woods. They stopped to observe what appeared to be a flattened disc hovering near the road. One of the men, Travis, got out of the truck to get a closer look.

While staring up at the object, an intense blue light suddenly illuminated Travis, jolting him back as if he had been electrocuted. This put the rest of the crew in a panic and they quickly fled in the truck. After a brief discussion, the men decided to go back and get Travis, but he was gone. In shock, they drove to town and reported the incident to the local police.

At first, police suspected the story and thought that the men had either murdered Travis or that he had somehow had an accident that the loggers were trying to cover up. The crew was subjected to lie detector tests, but their stories were consistent and appeared truthful. Extensive searches of the area where the disc was seen revealed no evidence or trace of Travis.

Travis later recalled what happened to him. He says he was unconscious for an unknown amount of time, then awoke in what he first thought was a hospital. He thought, “Oh, My God, the hospital, they brought me to the hospital.” He noticed that the atmosphere was very humid and hot. He felt uncomfortable and saw that he was still dressed in his work clothes. “I wonder why the nurse didn’t at least take my jacket off?”

Regaining his awareness, Travis felt some kind of restraint around his waist. He could see some people moving in the distance and was eventually able to focus on them. Instead of doctors and nurses, Travis saw what he described as “horrible creatures.”

Three beings with humanoid features were staring at him with unusually large, brown pupils, the size of quarters. They were a little under 5 ft. in height, thin and had “marshmallow looking” skin. Their small hands were delicate and without nails. Totally bald, their heads were disproportionately large for their little bodies. Frightened by the sight, Travis pushed one of the beings with his hand and was surprised that it was very light weight. “It felt spongy and soft,” he would later relate.

He quickly got free of the restraint and was on his feet. “Keep back, damn you!”

Travis later recalled his fascination with the alien’s “incredible eyes”. The irises were twice the size of a normal human’s eye, nearly an inch in diameter. The iris was so large that even parts of the pupils were hidden by the lids, giving the eyes a certain catlike appearance. There was very little of the white part of the eye showing. They had no lashes and no eyebrows. Their little mouths never moved.

After his aggressive stance the aliens left the room through an open door. “I have to get out of here,” he thought.

Travis left the small room and found himself in an empty, curved hallway. He soon found a circular room with a domed roof, and three rectangular doorways which were shut. The room was empty except for one chair facing away from him. As he moved closer towards the center of this circular room he noticed that the room appeared darker until he was able to see stars. He noticed there were what appeared to be controls near the empty chair.

Afraid that someone was looking for him, Travis tried to leave the circular room. The doors would not open for him but suddenly one did, and Travis was confronted by a 6 foot tall, muscular built human being. He quickly approached the man, asking him where he was and what was going on. But the man remained silent. The man took Travis out of the room, down the hallway to a door which opened, allowing him to leave the craft he was in. He suddenly found that he was inside yet another huge room which contained many other disc shaped craft.

Eventually he was led to another room in which there were two men and a woman. These three had similar characteristics to the first human he had seen. All four of them had a “family like” similarity. Travis again tried to initiate a conversation, but they were silent. “Would somebody please tell me where I am? What in hell is going on? What is this place?”

The woman and one of the men took Travis by the arm and led him to a table. The woman had an object that resembled an oxygen mask, yet no tubes were attached to it, only a small black golfball sized sphere. Soon he was falling asleep. “Consciousness returned to me on the night I awoke to find myself on the cold pavement west of Heber, Arizona. I was lying on my stomach, my head on my right forearm. Cold air brought me instantly awake. I looked up in time to see a light turn off on the bottom of a curved, gleaming hull. As I raised my head up, a white light caught my eye just before it blinked off. Either a light had been turned off or a hatch had closed, cutting off the light from inside. I only caught a glimpse as I raised my head; I could not be sure which it was.”

Travis called for help and was eventually given medical treatment. He was visibly in shock and eager to relate his story. Most shocking to Travis was when he learned that he had been gone for five days.

Neither Travis nor any of his crew have ever retracted their story of his abduction. It remains one of the most reliable accounts of an alien abduction, yet, as we have seen, it does not describe his abductors as having the typical Grey, or “Zeta” appearance.

Aside from the Mississippi abduction case, almost all of the abductions we have described involve aliens with a humanoid face and large, round eyes. This appears to be the standard model prior to the publication of Whitley Streiber’s book, Communion, in which he describes the now stereotypical pear-shaped head and huge black, almond shaped eyes. Now commonly knows as “Zetas”, it is ironic that these beings got their name from the famous starmap drawn by Betty Hill — yet Betty was quite emphatic that her abductors did NOT look like the Greys portrayed by Streiber.

The human mind likes to use symbols to represent concepts. Often these symbols become more real than the objects they try to represent. We see this in children’s art when they are asked to draw a house, or a dog, or even a person. A certain archetypal shape or form is used to generalize a concept that can be complex and varied. These symbols have a cultural foundation that can change over time, becoming more standardized with each successive generation.

A good example is Santa Claus. The original concept has changed much from its initial representation. Today we might all agree that this figure has certain characteristics that form a familiar motif.

The same can also be said for our cultural imagery of Jesus — even George Washington and Abraham Lincoln have been morphed into homogenous cultural icons that deviate from their true appearance. Could the same thing be happening with the many and varied types of extraterrestrials who visit our inhabited planet for research and experimentation?

Some have suggested that our concept of the Grey originated in Aleister Crowley’s LAM or in Munch’s painting The Scream. These images have been copied and morphed by science fiction in popular series like Twighlight Zone and Outer Limits and shape our expectations of what an alien being could and should look like.

But while it is convenient to imagine the Grey’s familiar features, the real encounters with extraterrestrials could be much more frightening and thus blocked or altered in our recollection of abduction events.

Consider this creature, called the “tomato head” whose body was photographed in Laredo, Texas following the examination of a crashed disc.

The Laredo, Texas UFO Crash is a case in which at least two U.S. military aircraft allegedly chased a 90-foot diameter silver disc-shaped UFO across Texas before watching the object crash approximately 30 miles south-southwest of Laredo, Texas on July 7, 1948. U.S. servicemen were reportedly dispatched from a nearby military base to cordon off the UFO crash site until a special U.S. retrieval team arrived to examine the wreckage and carry it away to a military base in San Antonio, Texas. Supposedly, the badly burned body of a non-human entity was recovered from the crash site.

Equally frightening but perhaps visually appealing, the phenomenon of female, human-like aliens pops up in many abduction stories. Typically, the female is introduced to the male abductee by a short being with large eyes and the abductee is encouraged (or forced) to have sex with her. This has initiated a rash of stories about hybrids.

The most unusual of these abduction stories happened in 1992 to a man named Peter Khoury.

Early on July 23, 1993, Peter Khoury had driven his wife to work, then returned home and went back to bed for a short while. Suddenly, he bolted wide awake and sat up. There “were two humanoid females sitting on the bed, both entirely naked,” says Peter.

“These two women looked human in nearly every way. They had well proportioned adult bodies. One looked somewhat Asian, with straight dark shoulder-length hair and dark eyes. The other looked “perhaps Scandinavian-like”, with light-coloured (“maybe bluish”) eyes and long blond hair that fell half-way down her back.”

Her hair was especially significant for Peter. “I had never seen a hair style like that. It was curled something like Farrah Fawcett, but to an extreme… It just looked really exotic in a way.”

Peter noted that “these women were not exactly human. Their faces were somewhat odd — not unattractive, but too chiselled, with very high cheekbones and eyes that were two or three times larger than normal.”

Peter took a special interest in the blonde. He perceived that her face was too long, “I have never seen a human looking like that.”

“The blonde, who was sitting in a kneeling position on the bed, seemed to be in charge”, and Peter felt that she was communicating somehow with the dark-haired woman, telepathetically “who was sitting with her legs partly folded under her. There was something stiff, almost blank, in the expressions of the women.”

Though stunned by the sudden appearance of the women in his bedroom, “the blonde reached out with both her hands and cupped the back of my head, drawing my face toward her chest.”

“She was pretty strong,” Peter said. “She pulled me over and my mouth was basically on her nipple. And I bit.”

Peter doesn’t know why he bit the woman, but even though he felt a small piece of her nipple come away in his teeth, she did not cry out.

Peter said the Blonde Human-looking Extraterrestrial looked at the Asian Human-looking Extraterrestrial… and the Blonde-looking ET, looked at him, with similar “contemplative” shock or confusion.

Peter said that he involuntarily swallowed the small nipple fragment and it got caught in his throat. He went into a coughing fit. Then “suddenly, the two women simply disappeared.”

Some time during Peter’s contact with these Human-looking Extraterrestrials, he was apparently abducted. When he realized the women were gone, he tried to clear his throat by drinking water. It didn’t work. Then he then had “an urge to go to the bathroom.”

It was in the bathroom that he realized “his penis felt very painful.” Standing in the bathroom, he then decided to “pull back the foreskin and found two thin blond strands of hair wrapped tightly around.”

He struggled to unravel the pieces of hair as the pain became an intense burning sensation. Finally he managed to removed the two pieces of hair and immediately put them in a small sealable plastic bag.

“The reason I did that was because I knew that there was no way, no way at all, that a hair that size and wrapped around the way it was should have been there… [T]hinking of these women, the thing in my throat, the hair, something bizarre had just happened.”

The nipple fragment in Peter’s throat stayed there for three days. He coughed constantly. He tried clearing his throat with water, bread, anything he could think of, but nothing helped. On the third day, the feeling in his throat just went away.

DNA examination of Human-looking Extraterrestrials

The pieces of hair, carefully stored away since the encounter, became the subject of the first openly-reported scientific DNA test on a possible abduction-related sample.

The blond hairs were extremely thin and almost clear in colour. It was determined that the hair was not chemically treated, because if it had been, little or no mitochondrial DNA could have been recovered. However, using the PCR (polymerase chain reaction) process, good quality DNA was recovered.

For comparison, samples were also taken of Peter’s hair and that of his wife Vivian. DNA was successfully extracted from Peter’s hair, but no usable DNA was recovered from Vivian’s hair, possibly because of chemical treatment.

After thorough testing of the hair samples, the scientists of the Anomaly Physical Evidence Group arrived at a startling conclusion. The thin blond hair, which appeared to have come from a light-skinned caucasian-like looking woman, could not have come from a normal human of that racial type. Instead, though apparently ‘human’, the hair showed five distinctive DNA markers that are characteristic of a rare sub-group of the Chinese Mongoloid racial type.

A detailed survey of the literature on variations in mitochondrial DNA, comprising tens of thousands of samples, showed only four other people on record with all five of the distinctive markers in the blond hair. All four were Chinese, with black hair.

The identity of the women and the circumstances remains an enigma.

While these abduction stories are certainly interesting, they do little to shed light on the ubiquitous Grey. Instead, the abduction accounts reveal the many other forms of alien life that are observing and interacting with our own species. But still, the Greys have captured the hearts and minds of a majority of believers in extraterrestrial beings and we will explore this in our next installment.

We will see that, since Strieber’s book, Communion, the Grey has become the most common form of alien reported in abductions and sightings. They have also been the subject of many conspiracy theories, including the famous “war” between the US military and a colony of Greys that inhabited an underground base in Dulce, New Mexico.

Some believe that the Greys made a deal with the governments of the world, exchanging their advanced technology for the right to abduct and experiment upon human citizens. We’ll explore why they need to do this.

But we will also learn that the Greys are able to communicate with common people and that they play a key role in alerting the population about catastrophic events such as the next planetary pole shift.

First, I will stop referring to the grey skinned, short alien as a “Zeta”. The name was derived from the starmap shown to Betty Hill during her abduction which was later believed to show the star system Zeta Reticuli. Betty has vehemently denied that her encounter was with this type of being.

Almost everything that we know about the Greys comes from people who have been abducted by them, or with their help. Some of this information is from hypnosis therapy, but a good deal of it is from actual memories.

Although there have been over 50 different kinds of aliens reported and cataloged in abduction scenarios, the Greys have been the most common since about 1980. Greys have been witnessed working with almost all of the other species. They are usually the beings that do the actual abduction, moving their victims to locations where the other types of aliens perform tests and conduct interviews.

Greys are about 4 to 4 1/2 feet tall, have no hair, unusually large heads (especially the cranium) and pointed jaws. Their mouths are very small and seldom move. Their noses are either extremely small by human comparison or completely missing, with two small holes showing. But perhaps the signature feature of Greys are their two large, almond shaped, black eyes.

People always remark that the body of Greys is extremely thin. They appear to have no striated muscles on their arms or legs. Their necks are so thin that it is often remarked that they shouldn’t support such a large head, yet they do. Their arms are longer than humans, ending below their knees, and they have hands with only four fingers of differing lengths.

The physical descriptions of Greys is always consistent when recalled by abductees. They also report that Greys are capable of limited telepathic communication — mostly reassuring their victims that “Everything will be fine”. They seem able to put humans into a trance by staring at them and it is often reported that “they read my soul”, referring to their ability to scan the mind of their victims.

You will notice that I am using the word “victims” here, since the abductees are most often taken against their will, traumatized by painful examinations and surgical procedures, and left with mental and physical damage. Indeed, their reassurance that everything will be “fine” is the first of many deceptions.

Have YOU been abducted?

You might think this is a foolish question but it’s not. A recent survey conducted by the Roper Organization asked American subjects certain questions designed to reveal abductees. Their results showed that, back in 1998, 1 of every 50 subjects had experienced an alien abduction. Typically, abductions are on-going and often begin in childhood.

According to Dr. Karla Turner, who has worked with over 400 abduction cases and has written the book “Into the Fringe”, the abduction phenomena includes some of the following details:

Aliens, especially Greys, can alter our perceptions of our surroundings. They can create a kind of “virtual reality” in our mind and can appear to us any number of guises and shapes. Perhaps the mental “scanning” is used to select imagery to calm the victims and substitute memories of the abduction. They can be present with us in an invisible state and can make themselves only partially visible by this same ability.

Abductees receive marks on their bodies. Scoops of flesh are mysteriously missing and straight-line scars sometimes appear on victims’ bodies. Other marks include single punctures, multiple punctures, large bruises, three-and four fingered claw marks, and trangles of every possible sort.

Female abductees often suffer serious gynecological problems after their alien encounters, and sometimes these problems lead to cysts, tumors, cancer of the breast and uterus, and to hysterectomies.

Abductees report being scoffed at, jeered at, and threatened by their alien captors and unknown fluids are injected into some abductees.

Abductees report being taken to underground facilities where they see grotesque hybrid creatures, nurseries of hybrid humanoid fetuses, and vats of colored liquid filled with parts of bodies. Other abductees report seeing other humans in these facilities being drained of blood, mutilated, flayed, dismembered, and stacked like cords of wood. Some abductees have been threatened that they, too, will end up in this condition if they don’t co-operate with their alien captors.

Aliens have forced their human abductees to have sexual intercourse with aliens and even with other abductees while groups of aliens observe these performances. In such encounters, the aliens have sometimes disguised themselves in order to gain the cooperation of the abductee, appearing in such forms as Jesus, Blessed Mary, the Pope, certain celebrities, and even the dead spouses of the abductees. The Grey’s ability to scan our minds allows them to assess our vulnerabilities and customize the abduction experience.

Aliens make predictions of an imminent period of global chaos and destruction. They say that a certain number of humans will be “rescued” from the planet in order to continue the species, either on another planet or back on earth after the destruction is over. Many abductees report they don’t believe their alien captors and foresee instead a much more sinister use of the “rescued” humans.

Many alien prophesies to contactees of the 50’s and even today have failed to come true or appear to be outright lies. Many contactees and abductees today are again delivering warnings of coming earth changes and disasters along with promises of help from aliens. They feel “choosen” to deliver these messages to mankind. Again the Grey’s know their vulnerable egos can compel their cooperation. The prophesies often create false hope and dependancy on their abductors whom they know little about.

“I’ve come away from this experience convinced of one thing: if there aren’t demons out there, there might as well be, because these guys are indistinguishable from demons. Indistinguishable. To see them, to look into their eyes, is to be less — forever…”

OK. That’s pretty bad stuff — and very frightening. But it gets worse. So let’s get all the bad stuff out in the open before we explore the good side of Greys. The following is a well known conspiracy theory about a secret base where humans (military) and Greys work together. Apparently the Greys have the upper hand as you will see in this eye-witness account of what happened when their secret underground dwelling was accidentally disturbed.

Phil Schneider, one of three people to survive the 1979 fire fight between the large Greys, US intelligence and military at the Dulce underground base, was found dead January 1996, due to what appears to be an execution style murder. He was found dead in his apartment with a piano wire wrapped around his neck. According to sources, it appeared that he repeatedly suffered torture before he was finally killed. Seven months prior to his death , Schneider did a lecture on the forces he had discovered at Dulce.

Back in 1954, under the Eisenhower administration, the federal government decided to circumvent the Constitution of the United States and form a treaty with alien entities. It was called the 1954 Grenada Treaty, which basically made the agreement that the aliens involved could take a few cows and test their implanting techniques on a few human beings, but that they had to give details about the people involved. Slowly, the aliens altered the bargain until they decided they wouldn’t abide by it at all. Back in 1979, this was the reality, and the fire-fight at Dulce occurred quite by accident.

“I was involved in building an addition to the deep underground military base at Dulce, which is probably the deepest base. It goes down seven levels and over 2.5 miles deep. At that particular time, we had drilled four distinct holes in the desert, and we were going to link them together and blow out large sections at a time. My job was to go down the holes and check the rock samples, and recommend the explosive to deal with the particular rock. As I was headed down there, we found ourselves amidst a large cavern that was full of outer-space aliens, otherwise known as large Greys. I shot two of them. At that time, there were 30 people down there. About 40 more came down after this started, and all of them got killed. We had surprised a whole underground base of existing aliens. Later, we found out that they had been living on our planet for a long time, perhaps a million years. This could explain a lot of what is behind the theory of ancient astronauts.

“Anyway, I got shot in the chest with one of their weapons, which was a box on their body, that blew a hole in me and gave me a nasty dose of cobalt radiation. I have had cancer because of that.

“I didn’t get really interested in UFO technology until I started work at Area 51, north of Las Vegas. After about two years recuperating after the 1979 incident, I went back to work for Morrison and Knudson, EG&G and other companies. At Area 51, they were testing all kinds of peculiar spacecraft. How many people here are familiar with Bob Lazar’s story? He was a physicist working at Area 51 trying to decipher the propulsion factor in some of these craft.

Dulce Base — under Mt. Archuleta, Dulce, New Mexico. Located close to the Colorado border and situated on the Jicarella Apache Indian Reservation. The town of Dulce is located off U.S. Route 64 population 900-1,700. A small town with one motel and a gas station. The base is located 2.5 miles northwest of Dulce and almost overlooks the town. Joint CIA-Alien base. 95 miles northwest of Los Alamos. Biogenetics Laboratory including but not limited to: Atomic Manipulation, cloning, studies of the human aura, advanced mind control applications, animal/human crossbreeding, visual and audio human chip implantation, abduction and feeding off of humans including children.

The Second Largest Reptilian and Grey Base in North America. The Central Hub.

*1st Level – contains the garage for Street Maintenance.

*2nd Level- contains the garage for trains, shuttles, tunnel-boring machines and UFO maintenance.

*3rd Level – the first 3 levels contain government offices.

*4th Level – Human Aura Research as well as aspects of Dream Manipulation, Hypnosis, and Telepathy. They can lower your heartbeat with Delta Waves and introduce data and programmed reactions into your mind (for those implanted with brain chips). Most people already are, they just don’t know it.

*5th Level – witnesses have described huge vats with amber liquid with parts of human bodies being stirred inside. Rows and rows of cages holding men, women and children — some believe to be used as food. Perhaps thousands.

*6th Level — privately called “Nightmare Hall.” It contains the genetic labs. Here are where the crossbreeding experiments of human/animal are done on fish, seals, birds, and mice that are vastly altered from their original forms. There are multi-armed and multi-legged humans and several cages and vats of humanoid bat-like creatures up to 7 feet tall.

*7th level – Row after row of 1,000s of humans in cold storage including children.

We have no way of knowing if the accounts of Grey activity at Dulce, New Mexico are true. Even the local people are a bit paranoid about what lies under the nearby mountains. Strange lights are often seen and some ranchers have reported seeing steam coming from air vents in the valleys. It’s almost sure that something is under the earth — but whatever it is must be very secret.

Nigel Kerner has written books describing the Greys as a race of biologic robots, created long ago by some superior civilization that they outlived. Although they are self-aware, Greys are like the Tin Man in the Wizzard of Oz — only instead of a heart, Greys need our souls. Kerner describes the abduction phenomenon in terms of a “Harvest” where potential human candidates are examined and nurtured for that moment when they will have their spirit essence transferred to a waiting Grey.

This theory has some interesting support from social scientists who open our eyes to cultural trends that can only be described as pure “evil.” The widespread introduction of materialism, free pornography and secularism seem to have no other reward but to destroy personal integrity and morality. Poverty also enslaves the population and destroys the family structure. All these trends diminish our spiritual strength making our souls vulnerable and ripe for the harvest. And all these cultural shifts could well be the fruit of abductions and implanted ideologies.

As crazy as these theories sound, the abduction phenomenon is itself crazy, but very real. We should not easily dismiss the association of Greys with the underworld, deception and evil.

“By way of deception thou shall do war.”

After the horrific stories of what humans have endured, and continue to endure in abductions, it seems an uphill battle to portray the Greys as benevolent and altruistic. Yet that is what many people believe. Their argument deserves consideration but requires a serious upgrade in our concept of good intentions and wise intervention.

Let’s get off planet Earth for a moment and consider the unimaginable vastness of the universe and its possibilities. Countless inhabited planets have evolved with intelligent life capable of technologies and philosophies that are thousands, millions or even billions of years ahead of what we understand. In this scenario we, humans, are part of the mix. We too are aliens.

While an extraterrestrial species visiting our planet must have the prerequisite understanding of the “big picture”, we don’t yet have this. In fact, we are still debating whether there is life anywhere else. Our experience with other species is limited to our interactions with the human, animal, plant and marine life on Earth, which we have routinely exploited.

Although diverse, the universe appears to have laws and patterns. Undoubtedly, intelligent beings have a pattern of evolution that can be recognized by beings who are familiar with, and have studied, a variety of inhabited worlds. The challenges faced by homo sapiens sapiens are likely not unique and extraterrestrial observers can assess our progress and pitfalls with some objectivity.

One of the “laws” of nature is that progress is the result of trial and error. Error is important — it is the great teacher. Once burnt, twice as shy. And so the concept of the Prime Directive, as introduced by Roddenberry’s Star Trek series, is valid.

This is perhaps the reason Greys do not stop wars, plagues, over population, pollution or famines. Like children, we must learn our lessons the hard way. Their apparent indifference does not justify our perception of evil intent.

One of the reasons that the prime directive was instituted was to prevent evolving civilizations from obtaining technologies that outpaced their culture. Giving young children handguns is a recipe for a catastrophe. Our own tribal and warfare culture is experiencing this with the recent discovery of atomic fission.

What is true on Earth is also true in the universe. Unless a civilization has reached some type of peaceful wisdom or moral spirituality, interplanetary travel will bring with it those same unresolved competitive and exploitive traits. We should expect to see these same traits in some of our encounters with extraterrestrial visitors. But again, this pattern should be known and some aliens will likely try to prevent our exploitation.

I guess I am trying to paint a picture of “good” and “bad” encounters that are possible and likely have happened to us in our history. To some aliens we are seen as interesting and potentially good creatures, worthy of respect. To others we are seen as cattle. The nature of the abduction experience can thus be varied.

Greys seem to be both good and bad. This has led some to believe that they are at conflict with themselves. Abductees speak of “service to self” Greys as the bad ones and “service to others” as the good Greys. This apparent split in ideology came about in the 1980s. It is believed that the “service to self” Greys had either threatened or offered technology to the governments and military in return for their unhindered molestation of humanity and that certain “service to others” Greys revolted, forming their own camp.

The split in ideologies with Greys happened after Dr. Karla Turner’s documentation of the horrific alien abductions. Her descriptions led one to believe that the Greys were custodians or shepherds of human beings, allowing other malevolent aliens to have their way with us. Indeed Greys do appear to be the stewards of the planet. They have apparently been here a long time and have messed with us continuously.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Deep Underground Military Bases

I have posted about this before and just to refresh your mind here we go again DUMBS:

Deep Underground Military Bases.

The U.S. Government alone classifies over 500 million pages of documents each year. As far as transparency goes, there is none. How can we know anything about what is happening on our planet if so much information is hidden from the public domain? By now, the classified world has moved far beyond the reach of the public, and far beyond in its power and capabilities with regards to technology, scientific and cosmological knowledge and more.

“According to our best estimates, more than half of all U.S. government records are classified. For an archivist seeking to preserve and understand our history, that means most of our history is kept secret from us, think about that for a moment ”

The United States has a history of government agencies existing in secret. The National Security Agency (NSA) was founded in 1952, its existence was hidden until the mid 1960’s. Even more secretive is the National Reconnaissance Office, which was founded in 1960 but remained completely concealed for 30 years.

Recent leaks from Edward Snowden, a former intelligence contractor, have shed light on the black budget world. This is a world full of Special Access Programs (SAP) that garnishes trillions of dollars every year to conduct operations the general public knows nothing about. These programs do not exist publicly, but they do indeed exist. They are better known as ‘deep black programs.’ A 1997 US Senate report described them as “so sensitive that they are exempt from standard reporting requirements to the Congress ”. One aspect of these ‘deep black programs’ is the development of deep underground military bases, and they can go up to several miles underneath the surface.

There are also known underground facilities in existence. Take for example, the Swedish underground military facility at Musko. It’s a large naval base built underneath a mountain. The hospital alone within this facility holds over 1,000 beds. Musko engineers blasted out 1,500, 000 cubic meters of stone in order to build it.

“The military utility for underground construction is obvious. I recall years ago studying the matter in the context of American Cold War military strategy. during the 1950’s, motivated by a fear of Soviet missiles striking American installations and cities, military planners recognized the value of secure facilities deep underground”

In 1987 Deputy Director of Engineering and Construction for the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, Lloyd A. Duscha, gave a speech at an engineering conference entitled “Underground Facilities for Defense – Experience and Lessons.” In the first paragraph of his speech he states the following:

After World War II, political and economic factors changed the underground construction picture and caused a renewed interest to “think underground.” As a result of this interest, the Corps of Engineers became involved in the design and construction of some very complex and interesting military projects. Although the conference program indicates the topic to be “Underground Facilities for Defense – Experience and Lessons,” I must deviate a little because several of the most interesting facilities that have been designed and constructed by the Corps are classified.

He then went into a discussion of the Corps’ involvement in the 1960’s in the construction of the large and elaborate NORAD base buried deep beneath Cheyenne Mountain, in Colorado. This is just a public statement, but you will not find a more significant public admission of secret, underground bases than this one. People speaking is not the only evidence available, there are actual documents obtained by researchers through the Freedom of Information Act (FOIA) that shed more light on the subject, and clearly outline plans for the contraction of underground facilities.

There are documents available which expose a deep underground command center that was to be built far below area’s such as Washington, D.C. and China Lake, California during the Cold War. Documents available show that in 1964 the military was considering building a huge underground cavity 4,000 feet deep beneath China Lake. It’s well known that the United States and the Soviet Union created a vast infrastructure to support a complex of offensive and defensive weapons during the Cold War. This infrastructure included sites and facilities for developing, testing, storing and manufacturing weapons. There was also a host of communication and command centers.

The worlds most prominent researcher on Underground Military Facilities (in my opinion) Richard Sauder, Ph.D, told of an interesting story in his book Hidden In Plain Site that I’d like to share with you.

“As it happens, after giving a public talk a couple of years ago, I was approached by a man who had been a uniformed member of the United States Navy. We chatted for a while and when he mentioned that he had spent some time at China Lake my ears perked up. I asked him if there was an underground facility at China Lake. He said that indeed there is, and that it is impressively large and deep. I asked him if he had ever been in it, and he said that he had, though not to the deepest levels. I asked him how deep the deepest part extended. He looked at me soberly and said very quietly, “It goes one mile deep.” I then asked him what the underground base contains. He replied, “Weapons.” I responded, “What sort of weaponry?” And he answered without pausing, “Weapons more powerful than nuclear weapons.”

The very first TOP SECRET memo on the subject was issued by Robert McNamara, on November 7th 1963 from the office of the Secretary of Defense. This took place right before the Kennedy murder.

There is a very grave danger that an announced need for increased secrecy will be seized upon by those anxious to expand its meaning to the very limits of official censorship and concealment. That I do not intend to permit, to the extent that it is in my control. We are opposed around the world by a system which has ocnscripted vast human and material resources into the building of a tightly knit, highly efficient machine that combines military, diplomatic, intelligence, economic, scientific and political operations. Its preparations are concealed, not published. Its dissenters are silenced, not praised. No expenditure is questioned, no rumor is printed, no secret is revealed.

In this memo McNamara discusses the topic of the National Underground Command Center. The memo was addressed to McGeorge Bundy, Kermit Gordon and Dr. Jerome Wiesner. Bundy was the special assistant for National Security Affairs of President Kennedy. Gordon was the Director of the Bureau of the Budget and Wiesner was Kennedy’s science adviser. McNamara stated that they would meet sometime during the end of November, unfortunately Kennedy was dead by then.

A Second memo was issued on the same day concerning a proposed Deep Underground National Command Center that would be approximately 3,500 feet underground Washington. The memo also mentioned elevator shafts below the State Department and White House that would descend to 3,500 feet with high speed, horizontal tunnel transport to the main facility. Remember we are talking about the 1960’s, what type of technology would be available for them to complete a project like this?

The reality of Deep Underground Military Bases is extremely fascinating. There is an enormous amount of evidence that proves their existence. Secret military bases used to be labelled in the conspiracy theory category. Not long ago, the Department of Defense officially declassified the existence of Area 51.

There are hundreds of military bases, and underground military bases spread all over the world. Dr Richard Sauder documents this phenomenon well in Hidden In Plain Sight, among his other works. What I’ve provided above is not even the tip of the ice berg. In his book he goes on to illustrate the technology behind such developments, under ocean bases, and more. This is a fascinating topic to explore, and the next question to ask is what goes on in underground military facilities?

We know that the military operates at these defense installations, and it’s safe to assume that a number of classified projects go in within them. One that seems to be a common occurrence that’s related to Deep Underground Military Facilities are UFOs and extraterrestrials.

Best selling British author and researcher, Timothy Good, has written several books dealing with the question of possible extraterrestrial interaction with Earth. Another one that comes to mind is historian and UFO researcher Richard Dolan. Both have hinted to having been privy to some very interesting information in some of their books.

In After Disclsoure, Dolan shares an experience he had with a politician who was deep underground in a military base.. He was briefed on the extraterrestrial reality and said that ETs and UFOs are just the tip of the ice berg when it comes to information that’s concealed from the public.

Timothy Good has been privy to information from a variety of sources, including private ones that discuss a variety of locations around the world for alleged undersea and underground extraterrestrial bases. Abductees and contactees constantly refer to deep underground installations within the Planet. Could the extraterrestrial phenomenon be directly related to Deep Underground Military Facilities?

I’ve had two personal encounters with Canadian Military Personnel. One of them was a Coast Guard veteran, he personally told me that if I would like to know about extraterrestrials, “come work for us and you can ask them yourself.” This is something I’ll remember for my entire life. The second one was bizarre, I encountered a senior Canadian Air Force officer, had a short conversation with him and brought up UFOs. He instantly turned around and started walking away from me. About an hour later, in a completely different location, he walked right by me and didn’t even look at me, accompanied by two men in suits.

Below is a video of Phil Schneider. Much of what he says with regards to methods of underground base development correlates with the research I’ve done. He was murdered shortly after giving a few lectures as he did here below.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

17 Near-Death Experience Accounts from “Beyond the Light”

More info about NDE’s and fascinating stories from people who went to the other side…

Copyright 1994 by P. M. H. Atwater (reproduced here with the author’s permission)

Beyond the Light, originally in hardcover, Birch Lane Press, New York City (reprinted as a paperback through Avon Books, New York City, 1995 – ISBN: 0-380-72540-1)

Seventeen Case-Studies of the Near-Death Experience Follow

  1. An example of the out-of-body component of the near-death experience is the case of Jazmyne Cidavia-DeRepentigny of Hull Georgia.  She died on the operating table during surgery in late 1979 (pages 10-11, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I must say that this experience was quite unsettling to say the least.  I was floating over my body.  I could see and hear everything that was being said and done.  I left the room for a short while and then returned to where my body lay.  I knew why I died.  It was because I couldn’t breathe.  There was a tube down my throat and the medical staff did not have an oxygen mask on my nose.  I had also been given too much anesthetic.”In my out-of-body state, I’m using my mind to try and make my right arm and hand move – my arms are extended parallel to my physical body.  I want my right hand to move, any thing to move.  I was trying to pull the tube out of my mouth.  I looked down at my face and tears were streaming.  One of the nurses blotted the tears from my face but she didn’t notice my breathing had stopped, nor did she see me next to her.  At this point, I’m trying really hard to make my physical arm move, but it’s like my whole body is made of lead.”Cidavia-DeRepentigny’s determination in her out-of-body state to make an arm move finally paid off; and, with great clamor and commotion, the tube was pulled out, an oxygen mask attached, and her breathing restored.  She had a similar near-death episode when she was hospitalized at thirteen, and again in 1991 when she faced death a third time.  The more recent occurrence resulted from a nearly fatal bout with pneumonia, only this time she witnessed her own soul as a spirit residing outside of her body:

    “I could see my spirit standing before me.  My spirit was so beautifully perfect, dressed in a white gown that was loose, free-flowing, and below the knee.  From my spirit there emanated a bright, soft-white halo.  My spirit was standing six to eight feet from my body.  It was so strange, for I could see my spirit and my spirit could see my pathetic body.  I had not an ounce of color and I looked all withered and cold and lifeless.  My spirit felt warm and so, so celestial.  As my spirit slowly moved away, my spirit told my body goodbye, for my spirit saw the light and wanted to go into it.  The light was like a circular opening that was warm and bright.”

    Cidavia-DeRepentigny spoke of feeling torn between two worlds – wanting to remain on earth while at the same time feeling a strong pull to unite with her spirit self and pass into the light.  After another round of hospitalization, she was left confused and disoriented, ready to change her life yet hesitant to begin.  She lamented about the lack of people she could discuss her situation with, although her church bishop did express some degree of understanding.  Her lament is commonly shared by most experiencers.

  2. The case of Robin Michelle Halberdier of Texas City, Texas, illustrates the overwhelming sense of love experiencers often encounter in the light.  Her near-death episode took place in a hospital when she was between one and two months of age.  Born prematurely, and with Hyaline Membrane disease, she was not expected to live (pages 12-13, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My first visual memory was looking forward and seeing a brilliant bright light, almost like looking directly at the sun.  The strange thing was that I could see my feet in front of me, as if I were floating upward in a vertical position.  I do not remember passing through a tunnel or anything like that, just floating in the beautiful light.  A tremendous amount of warmth and love came from the light.”There was a standing figure in the light, shaped like a normal human being, but with no distinct facial features.  It had a masculine presence.  The light I have described seemed like it emanated from that figure.  Light rays shone all around him.  I felt very protected and safe and loved.”The figure in the light told me through what I now know to be mental telepathy that I must go back, that it was not time for me to come here.  I wanted to stay because I felt so full of joy and so peaceful.  The voice repeated that it wasn’t my time; I had a purpose to fulfill and I could come back after I completed it.

    “The first time I told my parents about my experience was right after I began to talk.  At the time, I believed that what happened to me was something everyone experienced.  I told my mom and dad about the big glass case I was in after I was born, and the figure in the light and what he said to me.  They took my reference to the glass case to mean the incubator.  My father was a medical student at the time, and he had read a book about near-death experiences.  From comparing the information in the book with what I told them, they decided that’s what I was describing.  My mom told me all of this years later when I brought the subject up again.

    “I began attending church at the age of five, and I would look at the picture of Jesus in the Bible and tell my mom that’s who it was in the light.  I still have many physical difficulties with my health because of being premature.  But there is a strong need inside me that I should help others with what death is, and talk to terminally ill patients.  I was in the other world and I know there is nothing to be afraid of after death.”

  3. I found that both adults and children occasionally report being greeted on The Other Side by animals, especially if favored pets have previously died.  But it is the children who describe an animal heaven, some even insisting that they must go through it before they can reach the heaven where people are.  Adult cases can be equally compelling.Several years before his death, Bryce Bond, a famous New York City media personality turned parapsychologist, shared with me the story of what happened to him when he once collapsed after a violent allergic reaction to pine nuts and was rushed to a hospital.  He remembered suddenly passing through a long tunnel toward a brilliant light, and then (pages 13-14, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I hear a bark, and racing toward me is a dog I once had, a black poodle named Pepe.  When I see him, I feel an emotional floodgate open.  Tears fill my eyes.  He jumps into my arms, licking my face.  As I hold him, he is real, more real than I had ever experienced him.  I can smell him, feel him, hear his breathing, and sense his great joy at being with me again.”I put my dog on the ground, and step forward to embrace my stepfather, when a very strong voice is heard in my consciousness.  Not yet, it says.  I scream out, Why?  Then this inner voice says, What have you learned, and whom have you helped?  I am dumb-founded.  The voice seems to be from without as well as within.  Everything stops for a moment.  I have to think of what was asked of me.  I cannot answer what I have learned, but I can answer whom I have helped.

    “I feel the presence of my dog around me as I ponder those two questions.  Then I hear barking, and other dogs appear, dogs I once had.  As I stand there for what seems to be an eternity.  I want to embrace and be absorbed and merge.  I want to stay.  The sensation of not wanting to come back is overwhelming.”

    Bryce was also greeted by all of his relatives who had passed on before him.  He experienced these loved ones as somewhat younger in form and face than when he had last seen them, healthier and happier.  He remembered racing backward through the same tunnel he had entered when it was time to leave and reviving in time to witness a hypodermic needle being plunged into his arm.  “I heard a voice say, ‘Welcome back.’  I never asked who said that nor did I care.  I was told by the doctor that I had been dead for over ten minutes.”

  4. Yet there are cases of “near-death-like” experiences that mimic those which occur during the trauma of death itself.  One of those is the story of Julian A. Milkes.  I met Milkes on a bumpy train ride to Long Island Sound, where I was slated to speak at a near-death study group meeting in Syosset, New York.  He is a retired teacher, and was returning that day from buying concert tickets in Times Square.  Here is what he told me (page 17, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My mother and I were driving out to the lake one afternoon.  My dad was to follow later when he finished work.  We were having company for dinner, and, as we rode along, my mother spotted some wild flowers at the side of the road.  She asked if I wouldn’t stop the car and pick them as they would look nice on the dinner table.  I pulled over to the right side of the road (it was not a major highway), parked the car, and went down a small incline to get off the road to pick the flowers.  While I was picking the flowers, a car came whizzing by and suddenly headed straight for me.”As I looked up and saw what I presumed would be an inevitable death, I separated from my body and viewed what was happening from another perspective.  My whole life flashed in front of me, from that moment backwards to segments of my life.  The review was not like a judgment.  It was passive, more like an interesting novelty.”I can’t tell you how many times I think of that near-death experience.  Even as I sit here and write my story for you, it seems as though it happened only yesterday.”

    Milke suffered no injury.  The speeding car veered off just as suddenly as it had appeared, and sped away.  I have observed that the terror of an ultimate end, the kind of terror that sees no hope, no other alternative except death itself, is sometimes enough to shift people into a near-death mode.  Illness, injury, or body trauma is not necessary.

  5. Seldom are suicide near-death scenarios hell-like.  Contrary to popular notions, most suicide near-death experiences are positive, or at least illustrative of the importance of life and its living.  Although I have yet to find a suicide experience that was in any way transcendent or in-depth, just to have something happen, anything that affirms that he or she is loved and special, seems miracle enough for the one involved.  Near-death survivors from suicide attempts can and often do return with the same sense of mission that any other experiencer of the phenomenon reports.  And that mission is usually to tell other potential victims that suicide is not the answer.  For example, this young man (he asked not to be identified – refer to pages 18-19, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Since then, suicide has never crossed my mind as a way out.  It’s a copout to me and not the way to heaven.  I wish you luck in your research and hope my experience will help stop someone from taking his own life.  It is a terrible waste.”Suicide near-death episodes can lay to rest problems and conflicts, explain away confusions, and emphasize the need to remain embodied.  Experiencers usually return with a feeling that suicide solves nothing, and they are notably renewed and refreshed by that feeling, using their near-death event as a source of courage, strength, and inspiration.But not all suicide scenarios are positive.

    Some are negative, and these can be so negative that they upset the individual more than the original problem that precipitated the suicide.  This kind of devastation can be transforming if used as a catalyst to help the person make the kind of changes that comprise constructive, long-term solutions.  Such changes can come from an inner awakening, or from the fear that what was experienced may indeed herald the individual’s final fate if something is not done to turn things around.

  6. What happened to the famous novelist Ernest Hemingway is an example of the typical brief or initial near-death experience.  During World War I, Hemingway was wounded by shrapnel while fighting on the banks of the river Piave, near Fossalta, Italy.  He convalesced in Milan.  In a letter from there to his family, he made this cryptic statement: “Dying is a very simple thing.  I’ve looked at death and really I know.”  Years later, Hemingway explained to a friend what had occurred on that fateful night in 1918 (pages 23-24, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”A big Austrian trench mortar bomb, of the type that used to be called ash cans, exploded in the darkness.  I died then.  I felt my soul or something coming right out of my body, like you’d pull a silk handkerchief out of a pocket by one corner.  It flew around and then came back and went in again and I wasn’t dead anymore.”Hemingway remained deeply affected by this out-of-body/initial near-death experience throughout his life, and was never again as “hard-boiled” as he once had been.  “A FAREWELL TO ARMS” contains a passage where the character Frederic Henry undergoes the same confrontation with death that Hemingway did:”I ate the end of my piece of cheese and took a swallow of wine.  Through the other noise I heard a cough, then came the chuh-chuh-chuh-chuh – then there was a flash, as when a blast-furnace door is swung open, and a roar that started white and went red and on and on in a rushing wind.  I tried to breathe but my breath would not come and I felt myself rush bodily out of myself and out and out and out and all the time bodily in the wind.  I went out swiftly, all of myself, and I knew I was dead and that it had all been a mistake to think you just died.  Then I floated, and instead of going on I felt myself slide back.  I breathed and I was back.”
  7. What happened to John R. Liona of Brooklyn, New York, is also typical of the initial experience (pages 24-27, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Mine was a difficult birth, according to my mother.  She said she didn’t hear me cry after I was born because I was a ‘blue baby.’  They did not bring me to her for two days.  My face was black and blue, and she said the skin was all cut up on the right side of my face.  That’s where the forceps slipped.  I was given a tracheotomy to help me breathe.  I am totally deaf in my right ear.  Also, the right side of my face and head is less sensitive than the left.  When I get tired, the right side of my face droops a little, like Bell’s palsy.”I am forty years old now.  All my life going back to my childhood I can remember having this same recurring dream.  It is more vivid than any other dream.  It starts and ends the same – I am kneeling down and bent over, frantically trying to untie some kind of knots.  They almost seem alive.  I am pulling on them and they are thick and slippery.  I am very upset.  Pulling and snapping.  I can’t see what they’re made of.  I remember getting hit in the face while trying to untie or break free of the knots, and waking up crying.  Then I would go back to sleep thinking it was only a dream or a nightmare.  When the dream would happen again on another night, I would sleep through it longer, as I began to get used to it.”After I am able to sleep through the knotty part, suddenly my struggling stops.  I feel like a puppet with all the strings cut.  My body goes limp.  All the stress and struggle is drained right out of me.  I feel very calm and peaceful, but wonder what caused me to lose interest in the knots.  They were important one minute; the next minute I am floating in this big bright light.  I know I can’t touch the ground because there is light there, too.  I look at the light and try to move toward it.  I can’t, and this upsets me.  There is a woman in a long, flowing gown floating away to my left.  I call and call to her but the light is so bright sound does not travel through it.  I want to talk to the woman.  My dream ends there.

    “About a year ago, I walk out of my house to go to work.  The ground is wet from rain, yet I find this book lying there – dry.  No one is around, so I pick it up.  The book is called ‘CLOSER TO THE LIGHT,’ by Melvin Morse, M.D., and Paul Perry.  It is on the near-death experiences of children.  That night I start reading it and cannot put it down.  For the first time in my life, I now understand my dream.  Those knots were when I struggled in the womb with the umbilical cord; getting hit in the face is when the doctor grabbed me with the forceps, then I died.  After that, I went into the light.

    “But, wait a second.  You’re not supposed to remember being born.  We don’t just sit around at parties and talk about what we remember of our birth.  We only talk about what our parents tell us.  I look forward to having my dream again.  I’m ready now to experience more of it than before, and without being upset.”

    It can be argued that since Liona’s birth was so intensely traumatic, his repetitive dream may be more of the trauma’s replay than any memory of a near-death experience.  And that argument carries considerable weight, as prebirth awareness is commonly reported and often verified.  For instance, David Cheek, past president of the American Society for Clinical Hypnosis and a retired obstetrician, believes that humans are remarkably capable while still in the womb.  He is quoted as saying: “Babies are at least somewhat aware from the moment their mothers become aware of their pregnancy.”

    Yet this supposition does not take into account the woman in the long flowing gown who is also part of Liona’s dream sequence.  The antiseptic uniforms of attending physicians and medical personnel do not explain away this “gossamer” figure, nor does the idea of a mental replay account for how these images have haunted him.  Neither does it explain why, since earliest childhood, he has displayed the typical aftereffects of a near-death survivor.

    What we are seeing here, and why I have used Liona’s case as an example of the initial experience, is that current near-death research has shown that more and more children are being discovered who remember having had a near-death experience, either before, during, or after the moment of birth.  This memory usually remains vivid in children’s minds either from repeated storytelling after they learn how to talk, or because of repetitious imagery that intrudes upon their dreamlife, as in the case of John R. Liona.  By the way, I have found that interviewing children can be as surprising as it is revelatory, for children seem able to hear parental conversations while still in the womb, and can repeat what was heard once they are old enough to talk – with embarrassing exactness.

  8. The following story from Jeanne L. Eppley of Columbus, Ohio, may seem like another rendering of an initial near-death experience to you.  Elements are few, and it is brief, as are the others I wrote about previously.  But it is different. . . unpleasant (pages 30-32, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My experience happened during the birth of my first child.  For many years I blamed it on the anesthetic.  I had three more children without pain because I believed that if there wasn’t any pain, I wouldn’t have to have anesthetics that caused experiences like this.  Living proof of mind over matter, right?”What happened was this: Everything was bright yellow.  There was a tiny black dot in the center of all the yellow.  Somehow I knew that the dot was me.  The dot began to divide.  First there was two, then four, then eight.  After there had been enough division, the dots formed into a pinwheel and began to spin.  As the pinwheel spun, the dots began to rejoin in the same manner as they had divided.  I knew that when they were all one again, I would be dead, so I began to fight.  The next thing I remember is the doctor trying to awaken me and keep me on the delivery table, because I was getting up.”When my daughter was born, her head was flattened from her forehead to a point in back.  They told me that she had lodged against my pelvic bone.  But the doctor had already delivered two others that night and was in a hurry to get home.  He took her with forceps.  I’ve often wondered if my experience was actually hers, instead.”

    Although distressing to her, Eppley had this to say about her experience:

    “I survived and became very strong.  Before it happened I was a very weak person who had depended on others all my life.  It constantly amazes me that people talk about how much they admire my strength.  I developed a lot of character having lived this life and raising four children alone.  I can honestly say that I like and respect myself now.  I did not when the near-death experience happened.  I believe maybe it was sent to show me that I could be strong.  I certainly needed that strength in the years that came after.”

    She expressed disappointment that her case did not match all the wonderful stories other near-death survivors tell.  A fellow experiencer suggested that maybe the reason for this was her refusal to “let go” and surrender to the experience, that the battle she had waged so fiercely may have blocked any further development of an uplifting scenario.  This idea is not so far-fetched, since recent research suggests that “surrender” may indeed be the factor that determines not only depth of experience but who might possibly have one to begin with, i.e., people who refuse to relinquish the power of their will seldom report the phenomenon.

    Yet, if you explore Eppley’s life before and after her experience, a startling pattern emerges: This disappointing experience presaged two disappointing marriages, the birth of three more children, verbal and physical abuse, an attempt on her life, plus the ordeal of raising her family without support.  The battle fear generated in her near-death episode was the first time she had ever stood up for herself.  By her admission, the strength she gained from that fight enabled her to call upon deep reservoirs of power she never knew she had.  Thus, wining one battle gave her the courage to win many.  She has since remarried, and is now a radiantly happy woman.  What was originally fearsome turned out to be a godsend.

    Eppley’s case is an example of why I challenge the surrender theory.  Yes, research is persuasive on this issue: It does appear that people who fight the experience seldom have much of an experience, if any.  Still, there is a question worthy of asking here, and that question is: Would Eppley have benefited as much as she did had her scenario been sweetly angelic?  No one can say, of course, but the question is a valid one, for in asking it we broaden the base of our inquiry from concentrating on the event alone to an equal consideration of the one who experienced the event.

  9. Gloria Hipple of Blakeslee, Pennsylvania, was brought to my attention by Gracia Fay Ellwood (an individual who is investigating hell-like near-death scenarios – refer to pages 32-36, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My incident took place in August of 1955.  I had been taken to Middlesex Hospital in New Brunswick, New Jersey, due to a miscarriage.  Placed in a ward because I was a military dependent, the doctor who was to care for me never came.  I was placed at a forty-five-degree angle due to bleeding and was left that way for almost eight days.  No one heard my pleas.  By the eighth day, I could not hear anyone, my eyes could not see, and I was later told that my body temperature registered 87.6 degrees.  I should have been dead.”I recall being pulled down into a spinning vortex.  At first, I did not know what was happening.  Then I realized my body was being drawn downward, head first.  I panicked and fought, trying to grab at the sides of the vortex.  All I could think of was my two children.  No one would care for them.  I pleaded, Please, not now, but I kept moving downward.”I tried to see something, but all there was to see was this cyclonic void that tapered into a funnel.  I kept grabbing at the sides but my fingers had nothing to grasp.  Terror set in, true terror.  I saw a black spot, darker than the funnel and like a black curtain, falling in front of me.  Then there was a white dot, like a bright light at the end of the funnel.  But as I grew closer, it was a small white skull.  It became larger, grinning at me with bare sockets and gaping mouth, and traveling straight toward me like a baseball.  Not only was I terrified, I was really livid, too.  I struggled to grab hold of anything to keep me from falling, but the skull loomed larger.  ‘My kids, my baby is so little.  My little boy, he’s only two years old.  No!’  My words rang in my head and ears.  With a bellowing yell, I screamed: ‘No!  damn it, no!  Let me go.  My babies need me!  No!  No!  No!  No!’

    “The skull shattered into fragments and I slowed in movement.  A white light, the brightest light I have ever known or will ever see again was in place of the skull.  It was so bright yet it did not blind me.  It was a welcome, calming light.  The black spot or curtain was gone.  I felt absolute peace of mind and sensed myself floating upward, and I was back.  I heard my husband calling me, off in the distance.  I opened my eyes but could not see him.  Two doctors were at the foot of my bed – both were angry and compassionate at the same time.  I was taken to the operating room, given several pints of blood, and was released one week later.

    “No one would believe my handshake with the grim reaper.  Scoffers almost put me in tears.  Everyone laughed at me, including my husband, so I never told my story again – until I wrote to you.  It was the most horrendous, yet the most gratifying experience I’ve ever had in my life.”

    A flood of memories poured forth once Hipple started talking about her experience, including a nearly forgotten incident that had occurred in 1943 when she had a tonsillectomy:

    “Ether was the sedation used to put me to sleep.  I recall being terrified by the mask and the awful smell.  I can still taste it as I think about it.  As the sedation took hold, there was the vortex, the dizzy spinning sensation, as I was dragged downward into sleep.  I screamed, not knowing what was happening to me.”

    As she compared the two episodes, she recognized that the vortex experienced during surgical anesthesia in childhood was the same as the one she had encountered as an adult – minus the smell and taste.  This association underscores what you find in medical literature.  It is well known and documented that certain chemicals, especially ether, can cause vortex or spinning hallucinations.  Missing from medical literature, however, is mention of anything more significant than this imagery.  No attention is given to possible aftereffects (above and beyond chemical side effects).  Hipple suffered no side effects from the sedation she was given in 1943, nor any aftereffects from being pulled into the vortex, except for a dislike of ether.  But her adult confrontation with the same type of vortex did have aftereffects, the kind associated with the near-death phenomenon.

    Unlike Eppley, Hipple’s hellish near-death scenario was lengthy, intense, fully involved, and resolved in “heavenly” light.  A dream?  “Absolutely not!”  She continues:

    “My near-death experience has made me quite sensitive to many more things than my mind understands.  It also helped me to be less serious about myself.  I’m dispensable.  I have discovered I do not value ‘things’ as I once did.  I befriend people in a different way.  I respect their choices to be the people they want to be.  The same for my own family.  I will guide, but not demand.  As for the “Light” – it was then and remains so, my encounter with the most powerful of all entities.  The giver of life on both sides of the curtain.  After all, I was given a second chance.  I am blessed and cannot ask for more.”

    A closer examination of Hipple’s life reveals the sudden development of unique sensitivities afterward.  The pending death of an unborn daughter was revealed to her in an usually detailed vision.  When her husband died in a trucking accident at 4:15 am, she was up and prepared for it, and even heard a thump against her trailer home at the exact moment he was killed some distance away.  Strange sensations about her sister awakened her from a deep sleep at the exact moment her sister died.  “I am more sensitive to people’s thoughts and actions than before.  I follow hunches that are sometimes quite accurate.”

    Like Eppley, Gloria Hipple now glows with a special confidence, charm, and wisdom.  She speaks effusively of God and angels.  “The curtain, the darkness, the skull, the void, the terror, the anger, the fight, the light.  There was nothing more than that, but it changed my life.”  Her hellish ex-experience transformed her from being dependent on outer circumstances and material possessions to the realization of greater truths and the power of inner peace.  No drug-induced hallucination ever recorded fostered the kind of life-shift that happened to this woman, and she is one of millions.

  10. Next is a case of a haunting, and of an experiencer assaulted by entities awaiting her arrival in the tunnel.  But there is more to the story of Sandra H. Brock of Staunton, Virginia, than first glance reveals – proof that one cannot judge a near-death scenario solely by its description.  You must investigate before and after conditions in the person’s life to reach any kind of meaningful context within which to consider the experience (pages 36-39, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I had a stomach stapling in 1980 and, in the process, had to have a deformed spleen removed.  I hemorrhaged on the operating table, and the doctor said that at three times he thought he was going to lose me.  The first day after surgery I had to have transfusions.  During one of the transfusions I started feeling really weird.  I felt like if I shut my eyes I would never open them again.  I called a nurse.  Of course, she said it was all in my head, and left the room.  I remember she just walked out the door and I started being pulled through a tunnel.  It was a terrible experience because all I could see were people from my past, people who were already dead, who had done or said something to me that had hurt me in one way or another.  They were laughing and screaming, until I thought I could not stand it.  I begged and begged that I be allowed to go back.  I could see a light at the end of the tunnel but I never really got close to it.  All of a sudden I was back in my bed, just thankful I had not died.”Brock, as it turns out, has had several near-death-type experiences, scattered over a long life.”My mother told me that when she found she was pregnant with me, she prayed that I would die.  They were just coming out of the depression and they already had a baby and could not afford another.  When I was born, I was born with a harelip.  Mother thought that was her punishment for wanting me dead.  Within several days, and without any surgery, my harelip healed itself, and to this day I do not carry a scar.  She also told me that when I was only a few weeks old, she came to my bassinet and found me not breathing.  I had already turned purple.  She grabbed me, shook me, and blew in my face until I started breathing again.  I don’t remember this experience, but I do remember being in a bassinet that had no liner.  I remember studying my hands and what my hands looked like as an infant.  My mother said I couldn’t possibly remember this, but I did, and I was right.”

    Until the age of four, Brock survived numerous nearly fatal accidents that caused cessation of breath.  Her memory of each is detailed and verified by relatives, even though several occurred when she was only a toddler.  Right from her earliest years (I suspect from when she was but a few weeks old), she displayed the typical aftereffects of the near-death phenomenon, including stunningly accurate psychic abilities, extended perceptual range, and heightened faculties.  Like Hipple, she has been visited by the dead, “advised” of pending deaths, and has known the exact moment individuals died.

    Yet Brock has been haunted throughout her life, and not just by the deceased who grabbed at her in death’s tunnel.  An overshadowing theme of “Why would anyone want to harm me?” seems to have permeated every aspect of her life’s experiences, from her memory of frightening creatures crawling into her bed when she was young and making her scream and cry, to adult misunderstandings and distressing dreams.  It’s almost as if her mother’s prayer that she die imprinted her brain in some manner.  I say that because Brock’s many brushes with death, even as an infant, were precipitated by acts of self-destructive behavior.  That single overshadowing theme continued to undermine the satisfaction that her many accomplishments in life should have given her.  This did not change until after her husband’s suicide in 1983.  At that time, according to Brock, her father and son, long since dead, and her recently deceased husband, physically and in broad day-light, drove up to her front door in an old Cadillac, honked the horn, and called out, “We’re together now and we’re okay.  We just wanted you to know.”  With that said, the group, car and all, disappeared.  This ghostly spectacle gave Brock the reassurance she needed to finally free herself from the “ghost” of her own past.  Her mother’s death decree, which she had subconsciously been trying to both justify and nullify throughout her life, was finally put to rest when her husband’s suicide forced her to confront her own life’s issues as she came to terms with his.

    In Brock’s case, her near-death episode was but one in a long series of similar events that finally brought her to that point of peace within herself where true forgiveness and understanding reside.

  11. Since pleasant and/or heaven-like scenarios constitute the vast bulk of reported cases, it is no wonder that the basic storyline has become virtually mythologized in the last two decades.  Just as there is more to the hellish version than meets the eye, so, too, is there more to the tales of heaven than is generally acknowledged.Our investigation begins with what happened in the spring of 1987 to Jennine Wolff of Troy, New York.  She was thirty years old at the time.  Due to complications from endometriosis, she suffered numerous bouts of hemorrhaging, several surgeries (including a hysterectomy), an additional hemorrhage of massive proportions, and, finally, emergency surgery.  During the final operation, she floated out of her body and entered another realm of existence (pages 51-53, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Suddenly I was aware of being in the most beautiful garden I’ve ever seen.  I felt whole and loved.  My sense of well-being was complete.  I heard celestial music clearly and saw vivid colored flowers, like nothing seen on earth, gorgeous greenery and trees.”As I looked around, I saw at a distance, on a hill, Jesus Christ.  All he said to me was that it was up to me whether to come back to earth or not.  I chose to come back to finish my work.  That is when I was born again.

    “The changes in my life?  I am now more aware of people’s feelings, beliefs, and needs.  I am more compassionate and considerate of others.  Also more confident in God’s love.”

    When you delve into Wolff’s history, a fascinating pattern emerges one of disciplined devotion to the spiritual path.  Raised in a strict but loving Presbyterian home, she suddenly developed the ability to have visions when but a teenager.  Her concerned parents took her for evaluation to the spiritualist camp of Lily Dale, located in New York State.  These experienced psychics advised them that their daughter had a special gift, and that she must decide whether to go on with a normal teenage life or commit herself to spiritual training.  She chose to develop her gift.  At the age of twenty-one and after seven years of instruction, Wolff met Sam Lentine, a blind biophysicist.  He had the scientific background; she had the spiritual.  Together they formed a professional partnership dedicated to the restoration of true health and wholeness throughout humankind.  Fourteen years later, after the partners had made tremendous strides in the health field and were becoming internationally known for their ability to facilitate the healing process, Lentine died.  Today, Wolff is a waitress at a senior citizens’ facility.

    Reflecting on her own death experience, as well as her present situation, she had this to say:

    “It was my mother who came into my hospital room and said, ‘You have died and come back.’  I knew I had died, but she confirmed it.  I felt like a baby afterward, and, at the age of thirty, was faced with learning about life all over again.  I couldn’t stand light at first.  When I could, everything became brighter and better than before.  My whole perspective drastically improved; I felt more grounded, solid, okay.  My psychic gifts skyrocketed.  But it still took me a long time to readjust.  The doctors said, Oh, it’s just the stress of what you’ve been through.  I disagreed.  What I was going through was unrelated to the surgery.  My mother and father understood, and, especially, my mother’s constant love and support made it possible for me to grasp hold of my new life and deal with it.  My death stepped up my original commitment to serve as a healer.

    “Afterward, my abilities sharpened, were better and more attuned.  I was much more understanding of others.  When I went back to work, Sam and I peaked in our performance – we did our best work.  Five years later Sam died.  You have to understand how close we were, how bonded our families.  Even though I knew death didn’t end anything, Sam’s transition threw me.  I had to readjust all over again.  I work with older people now, giving them my love with each touch.  I don’t know what’s ahead for me or where I’ll go, but I am taking massage classes – learning to heal in a different way.  My life is now in God’s hands.  New opportunities for me to serve are opening up.”

  12. Back in 1932, Arthur E. Yensen, a university graduate and staunch-materialist-turned-syndicated-cartoonist, decided to take some time off to research his weekly cartoon strip, “ADVENTUROUS WILLIE WISPO.”  Since his main character was a hobo, Yensen became one for a while, blending in with the over sixteen million unemployed at that time in our nation’s history.  He bummed rides from Chicago through Minnesota, until a young man in a convertible coupe picked him up on the way to Winnipeg.  Going too fast for the road conditions, the car hit a three-foot-high ridge of oiled gravel and flipped into a series of violent somersaults.  Both men were catapulted through the cloth top before the car smashed into a ditch.  The driver escaped unharmed, but Yensen was injured, losing consciousness just as two female spectators rushed to his aid (pages 53-56, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Gradually the earth scene faded away, and through it loomed a bright, new, beautiful world – beautiful beyond imagination!  For half a minute I could see both worlds at once.  Finally, when the earth was all gone, I stood in a glory that could only be heaven.”In the background were two beautiful, round-topped mountains, similar to Fujiyama in Japan.  The tops were snowcapped, and the slopes were adorned with foliage of indescribable beauty.  The mountains appeared to be about fifteen miles away, yet I could see individual flowers growing on their slopes.  I estimated my vision to be about one hundred times better than on earth.”To the left was a shimmering lake containing a different kind of water – clear, golden, radiant, and alluring.  It seemed to be alive.  The whole landscape was carpeted with grass so vivid, clear, and green, that it defies description.  To the right was a grove of large, luxuriant trees, composed of the same clear material that seemed to make up everything.

    “I saw twenty people beyond the first trees, playing a singing-dancing game something like Skip-to-My-Lou.  They were having a hilarious time holding hands and dancing in a circle – fast and lively.  As soon as they saw me, four of the players left the game and joyfully skipped over to greet me.  As they approached, I estimated their ages to be: one, thirty; two, twenty; and one, twelve.  Their bodies seemed almost weightless, and the grace and beauty of their easy movements was fascinating to watch.  Both sexes had long, luxuriant hair entwined with flowers, which hung down in glossy masses to their waists.  Their only clothing was a gossamer loin cloth with a loop over one shoulder and a broad ribbon streaming out behind in graceful curves and curlicues.  Their magnificence not only thrilled me, but filled me with awe.

    “The oldest, largest, and strongest-looking man announced pleasantly, ‘You are in the land of the dead.  We lived on earth, just like you, ’til we came here.’  He invited me to look at my arm.  I looked, and it was translucent; that is, I could dimly see through it.  Next they had me look at the grass and trees.  They were also translucent.  It was exactly the way the Bible had described heaven.

    “Then I noticed that the landscape was gradually becoming familiar.  It seemed as if I had been here before.  I remembered what was on the other side of the mountains.  Then with a sudden burst of joy, I realized that this was my real home!  Back on earth I had been a visitor, a misfit, and a homesick stranger.  With a sigh of relief, I said to myself, Thank God I’m back again.  This time I’ll stay!

    “The oldest man, who looked like a Greek god, continued to explain, ‘Everything over here is pure.  The elements don’t mix or break down as they do on earth.  Everything is kept in place by an all-pervading Master-Vibration, which prevents aging.  That’s why things don’t get dirty, or wear out, and why everything looks so bright and new.’  Then I understood how heaven could be eternal.”

    Yensen’s rapturous visit was lengthy; more details are contained in his self-published book, “I SAW HEAVEN” (out-of-print, but photocopies available from Eric Yensen, 1415 E. Oak St., Caldwell, Idaho 83605.  yensen@micron.net.)  He did not want to leave, but was told:

    “You have more important work to do on earth, and you must go back and do it!  There will come a time of great confusion and the people will need your stabilizing influence.  When your work on earth is done, then you can come back here and stay.”

    Born on a Nebraska sandhill during the blizzard of 1898, Yensen recalled being force-fed religion as a youngster.  Not only did he turn against it, but he started challenging his parents at every turn – including questioning the way they ate.  He observed that their farm animals did just fine on a diet of fresh greens and whole grains, yet family members were always suffering indigestion and constipation from the white flour, sugar, and grease they consumed.  Behind his parents’ back, he cured himself by eating bran flakes.  He continued to defy the conventions of his day, switching from atheism to mysticism after his near-death experience at the age of thirty-four, marrying afterwards, and built his own home in Parma, Idaho, from blocks of tuffa (pumice) he and his sons quarried.  He later became an educator, public speaker, was active in politics, specialized in historical sculpture (his work adorns Parma’s city park), was a movie extra in several Hollywood films, an authority on organic gardening and nutrition, and was singled out as one of Idaho’s “Most Distinguished Citizens.”

    Although a public figure, Yensen was frequently at odds with the school boards where he taught: opposing any procedure that capped a child’s creative drive; speaking out against the incarceration of American citizens of Japanese ancestry during World War II; and ignoring school rules by sharing his near-death experience in class as proof to his students that morality matters and life really has a purpose.  Ironically, Yensen was still questioning whether or not he had fulfilled his life’s work when he returned “home” in 1992, the quiet benefactor of thousands.

  13. Alice Morrison-Mays nearly died at the Marine Hospital in New Orleans, Louisiana, after being rushed there in a coma.  She had given birth to her third son two weeks before.  It was in May 1952 (pages 56-60, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”From my position near the ceiling, I watched as they began to wrap both my legs from tips of the toes up to my hips, then my arms and hands up to the shoulders.  This was to keep what blood remained for my heart and lungs.  Then they tilted my body so my legs were up in the air and I was standing on my head!”I was furious about the way they had handled Jeff’s birth and now they were running around like chickens with their heads cut off squawking loudly; and here I was looking at that silent, bandaged body lying on a tilt table, head to the floor, legs and feet in the air.  I was venting my anger and frustration from the corner of the ceiling on the right side of my body.  I can remember the anger vividly, fury at the powerless position this whole event put me in, and I was very ‘verbal’ about it – silently – up there, as my mind raced to express its reaction, worry, and concern.  Their statements ‘We’re losing her!  We’re losing her!’  frightened me and I’d get pissed all over again.”The scene changed and I was no longer in that room.  I found myself in a place of such beauty and peace.  It was timeless and spaceless.  I was aware of delicate and shifting hues of colors with their accompanying rainbows of ‘sound,’ though there was no noise in this sound.  It might have felt like wind and bells, were it earthly.  I ‘hung’ there – floating.  Then I became aware of other loving, caring beings hovering near me.  Their presence was so welcoming and nurturing.  They appeared ‘formless’ in the way I was accustomed by now to seeing things.  I don’t know how to describe them.  I was aware of some bearded male figures in white robes in a semicircle around me.  The atmosphere became blended as though made of translucent clouds.  I watched as these clouds and their delicate shifting colors moved through and around us.

    “A dialogue softly started with answers to my unfinished questions almost before I could form them.  They said they were my guides and helpers as well as being God’s Messengers.  Even though they were assigned to me as a human and always available to me – they had other purposes, too.  They were in charge of other realms in creation and had the capacity of being in several places simultaneously.  They were also ‘in charge’ of several different levels of knowledge.  I became aware of an ecstasy and a joy that permeated the whole, unfolding beyond anything that I had experienced in my living twenty-five years, up to that point.  Even having my two previous children, whom I wanted very much, couldn’t touch the ‘glow’ of this special experience.

    “Then I was aware of an Immense Presence coming toward me, bathed in white, shimmering light that glowed and at times sparkled like diamonds.  Everything else seen, the colors, beings, faded into the distance as the Light Being permeated everything.  I was being addressed by an overwhelming presence.  Even though I felt unworthy, I was being lifted into that which I could embrace.  The Joy and Ecstasy were intoxicating.  It was ‘explained’ that I could remain there if I wanted; it was a choice I could make.

    “There was much teaching going on, and I was just ‘there’ silently, quietly.  I felt myself expanding and becoming part of All That Was in Total Freedom Unconditionally.  I became aware again that I needed to make a choice.  Part of me wanted to remain forever, but I finally realized I didn’t want to leave a new baby motherless.  I left with sadness and reluctance.

    “Almost instantly I felt reentry into my body through the silver cord at the top of my head.  There was something skin to a physical bump.  As soon as I entered, I heard someone near me say, ‘Oh, we’ve got her back.’  I was told I had two pieces of placenta as large as grapefruits removed.”

    Morrison-Mays told no one except her husband about the monumental experience she had just had.  She managed to squelch any noticeable aftereffects until 1967, when developing psychic sensitivities warned her of a need to make a major change in her life or die.

    “My inner voice burst into activity, somehow picking up the loose threads of my near-death experience.  The growth effect was propelling me to move on and develop my own responsibility and talents.  I finally listened.  My spiritual life was beginning.  I divorced and started a career as a musician (cellist) in a major symphony orchestra.”

    Twelve years later, because of serious difficulty walking and severe hip pain, she had a right hip osteotomy to reduce arthritic damage (the joint in her hip was placed in a different weight-bearing position).  The operation went well, but upon reviving, Morrison-Mays entered an altered state of consciousness similar to a near-death episode that she continued to slip in and out of for six months.  Throughout this lengthy visionary experience, she received lessons from The Other Side.  These “etheric” teachings covered such topics as the geography of the soul, karma, advanced physics, and the cosmology of the Human Experiment.  Again her life was profoundly affected.  She began volunteering in a hospice afterward and enrolled in a three-year spiritual psychology course.

    A second near-death event seven years later plunked her right back in that same etheric classroom she had “attended” after hip surgery.  This occasion was precipitated by the sudden onslaught of a severe type of emphysema and the collapse of her adrenal system (Addison’s disease).  Severe shakes from what she feels was a Kundalini episode complicated the situation.  (Traditionally, Kundalini is said to be a powerful energy that lies dormant in a person’s sacrum until he or she begins to develop spiritually.  Then it supposedly rises up the spine, stimulating the glandular centers until it bursts out a person’s head.)  Morrison-Mays turned to a chiropractic physician when medical treatment failed her and, once more, completely changed her life.  She left the world she had created for herself after her divorce and moved bag and baggage to Quincy, Illinois, the city of her birth.

    Virtually wheelchair bound, and robbed by illness of much of her energy, Morrison-Mays has instituted a series of classical music concerts for the public that are staged in her own living room.  Newspaper headlines label her concerts, “Healing Music.”  You would never know by the glow on her face and her ever-present smile that she lives in almost constant pain.

    “I chose a ‘big one’ this lifetime.  The spiritual guidance I receive makes living this life possible.  I have walked through the Dark Side and have no fear of my Shadow anymore.  I am here to heal my life and do serious writing, though I’m not certain if I am ready to write about the teachings I have been given.  What I want is to do a book about the memories I have of choosing my parents before I was born, my experience in the womb, and my rebirthing through the near-death phenomenon.”

    A role model for the handicapped, Morrison-Mays has become a living legend.  She offered this about the severity of her situation: “There’s still a quality of life available.  You just have to be open enough to explore it.  You can empower yourself.”

  14. “It happened one bright sunshiny day in the summer of 1973,” explained Steven B. Ridenhour of Charlottesville, Virginia.  He and his friend Debbie had decided to run the rapids at the bullhole, part of the river that runs behind an old cotton mill in Cooleemee, North Carolina.  Both had been smoking pot and were easily bored.  Their decision to run the knee-high rapids meant that they had to start at the beginning of the rock incline, run down about twenty feet, and start skiing bare-footed until they reached the moss beds.  The sport could have been great fun, but not on this trip (pages 60-63, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”We smoked another joint and then headed toward the rapids.  Debbie begins laughing, and the next thing I know we’re overtaken by laughter.  The giggling stops as we’re swept off our feet and dragged downriver.  Debbie cries out, ‘Steven I can’t swim.  I’m drowning.’  I feel powerless because I can’t get to her and I’m yelling, ‘Hang on, don’t panic,’ when I take a tremendous mouthful of water.  Without any warning, time, as I know it, stops.”The water has a golden glow and I find myself just floating as without gravity, feeling very warm and comfortable.  I’m floating in a vertical position with my arms outstretched and my head laying on my left shoulder.  I feel totally at peace and full of serenity in this timeless space.  Next I go through a past-life review.  It was like looking at a very fast slide show of my past life, and I do mean fast, like seconds.  I don’t quite understand the significance of all the events that were shown to me, but I’m sure there is some importance.  When this ended, it was as if I was floating very high up and looking down at a funeral.  Suddenly I realized that I was looking at myself in a casket.  I saw myself dressed in a black tux with a white shirt and a red rose on my left lapel.  Standing around me were my immediate family and significant friends.”Then, as if some powerful force wrapped around me, I was thrust out of the water, gasping for air.  There was Debbie within arm’s reach.  I grabbed her by the back of her hair and I was able to get us both over to the rocks and out of the water.  After lying on the rocks for a while, I glance over at Debbie and it’s like looking at a ghost.  As she describes what she went through, it became apparent that we both had the same experience underwater – the golden glow, the serenity, seeing our lives flash before us, floating over a funeral, and seeing ourselves in a casket.  That is the only time we ever talked about it.  I haven’t seen or talked with Debbie since.”

    For the next eleven years, Ridenhour tried practically every drug in the universe in an attempt to recapture the euphoria of his near-death experience, but to no avail.  All he found was loneliness, prisons, and a failed marriage.  He entered a treatment center for drug and alcohol abuse in December 1984, and has been in various stages of recovery ever since.  Finally, he was able to find a counselor who knew something about the phenomenon he had experienced and she put him in touch with a near-death researcher.  He told his story, then quickly disappeared – unable to face the truth of what he had been through.  It wasn’t until 1993, after suppressing the aftereffects of his experience for a total of twenty years, that Ridenhour found himself flat on his back because of a work-related injury and with no choice but to surrender.  “My life started changing right then and I can’t stop it, so I’m opening up my heart and my soul to see where this takes me.”

    Ridenhour is now in nurse’s training, determined to repay society for his previous mistakes and to help heal people.  His youth was wrapped around horrific incidents of child abuse and abandonment.  He grew up thinking he was unlovable and bad.  His near-death experience so challenged this distorted self-image that, although he wanted the euphoria back, he could not accept the rest of it.  Confused and frightened by the incident, he flung himself into a seemingly endless nightmare of self-destruction.

    “None of the drugs worked,” he confessed.  “They couldn’t even come close to matching my near-death experience.”  Later he was stunned to learn that many of the problems he had afterward are in fact typical aftereffects of the phenomenon.

    “I thought it was all me.  I never made the connection between my experience and why I felt so lost.  It took getting injured at work before I stopped trying to run away and just relaxed and let all that love and joy back, and the golden glow.  I had no choice, really.  I had to accept the truth that there is a power in me, and I can use it to help others.”

    Drug and alcohol free, Ridenhour has helped to organize an IANDS chapter in the Washington, D.C., area, one of many dedicated to providing informational meetings for near-death survivors and the interested public.

  15. There are near-death scenarios that are so otherworldly, so unusual in the way individuals are affected by them, they belong in a class by themselves.  These I call transcendent experiences, and they are often lengthy and involve complex issues and incredible revelations about life, history, and creation’s story.  Seldom personal, these episodes stretch an experiencer’s mind – sometimes beyond belief.  Invariably, the people who have them are inspired to take action, to make a difference in the world.  Although hearing claims by near-death survivors that they were privy to all knowledge during their experience is quite common, coming back with that knowledge intact rarely occurs.History gives us two examples that contrast how a society can be affected by an individual who has had a transcendent experience (pages 71-72, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”).Around 300 B.C.  the Greek philosopher Plato wrote of Er, the soldier, whose dead body lay in waste beside his fallen comrades for ten days.  When at last help came, many were puzzled, for the body of Er had not decayed as had the others.  Confused, Er’s relatives took him home for burial, but upon the funeral pyre he revived, stood up, and recounted what he had learned while on The Other Side for all to hear.  He then set about educating people concerning the spiritual truths that had been revealed to him, teaching them how they could live more fulfilling and satisfying lives.  (History leaves in doubt whether the story of Er was created by Plato, or a true report.)By 1837, Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, a peasant farmer’s son, had failed for the third time to pass the official state examination in Canton, China.  He fell into a prolonged delirium, his body wasting away as he lay near death for forty days.  He revived after having a miraculous vision that portrayed him and an “elder brother” searching out and slaying legions of evil demons in accordance with God’s will.  Six years later Hsiu-ch’uan came across a Christian missionary pamphlet.  He used what he read in the pamphlet to “substantiate” his conviction that his vision was real, and that he, as the younger brother of Jesus Christ and God’s Divine Representative, was ready and willing to overthrow the forces of evil (which he saw as the Manchus and Confucianism).  With the help of converts to his cause he established the God Worshippers Society, a puritanical and absolutist group that quickly swelled to the ranks of a revolutionary army.  Numerous power struggles later, Hsiu-ch’uan declared war against the Manchus and launched a civil uprising – the bloodiest in all history – which lasted fourteen years and cost twenty million lives.

    Both men, Er and Hsiu-ch’uan (who changed his name to T’ien Wang, the Heavenly King), were transfigured and transformed by their unusual near-death experiences and became zealous in their desire to “wake up” the deluded of their day.  Each man felt the REAL TRUTH had been revealed to him and to him alone, and thus it was his sacred duty to “save” the populace.  With Er, many were educated about the secrets of heaven, some becoming as transformed as he from “the good news.”  With Hsiu-ch’uan, wholesale carnage forged a “Heavenly Dynasty” that ripped asunder the very fabric of China.

    Transcendent cases are powerful in both content and consequences, yet they are “risky business” in the way they can affect experiencers’ lives .  .  .  and the lives of countless others.  This enigma repeats itself each time an individual is so transfigured and transformed.  Modern-day cases are no exception.

  16. In 1979, Berkley Carter Mills made history in the Commonwealth of Virginia and the city of Lynchburg by becoming the youngest father ever to win custody of a small child in divorce proceedings.  Six months later a massive load of compressed cardboard he was loading slipped out of control, slamming him against a steel pole.  He remembers a sharp pain, collapsing, being in a black void, then finding himself floating in a prone position twelve feet above his crumpled body.  He saw and heard people running around, yelling for an ambulance and saying, “Don’t touch him, give him air.”  His body went from white to blue; there was no breath.  The sight filled him with awe.  “I’m here, my body is there.  How did this happen?”  (Refer to pages 72-75, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT.”)Not understanding how he could suddenly be airborne, Carter Mills attempted to reenter his body.  Crawling downward in swimlike strokes he had almost reached his goal when a gentle but firm hand tugged his right arm.  When he looked up, there were two angels replete with robes, wings, bare feet, and streaming hair – no color but opaque white – and no particular gender.  “What’s going on?” he asked.  “We’ve come to take you to God,” they answered.  After some confusion on Carter Mills’s part the trio left the scene at tremendous speed, leaving the earth behind as if it were a star the size of a pinhead.  Their destination was an intensely bright light.  Carter Mills questioned, “How come I’m not cold and how come I’m not suffocating this far out in space?”  An angel replied, “This is your spiritual body, and these things do not affect it.”  They took him to a suspended platform, and in the center was a being so powerful Carter Mills thought it was God.  The angels bowed and took their places with two others, each with wings outstretched and hands folded in prayer, at the platform’s four corners.  Male in mannerisms and voice, the clean-shaven being turned out to be Jesus.Carter Mills could not look Jesus in the face as he perceived himself as naked and unfit for such an audience.  After some coaxing from Jesus, he felt more at ease.  “I’m going to judge you,” Jesus said.  Instantly Carter Mills’s whole life began to play out, starting at birth.  He relived being a tiny spark of light traveling to earth as soon as egg and sperm met and entering his mother’s womb.  In mere seconds he had to choose hair color and eyes out of the genetic material available to him and any genes that might give him the body he would need.  He bypassed the gene for clubfootedness, then watched from a soul’s perspective as cells subdivided.  He could hear his parents whenever they spoke and feel their emotions, but any knowledge of his past lives dissolved.  Birth was a shock: awful lights, giant people, eyes peering over face masks.  His only comfort was his mother.He relived each incident in his life, including killing a mother bird when he was eight.  He was so proud of that single shot until he felt the pain the bird’s three babies went through when they starved to death without her.  “It’s not true that only humans have souls,” Carter Mills cautions today.  “Insects, animals, plants have souls, too.  Yes, I still eat meat, for in this plane species eat each other to survive, but I bless my food and say thanks for the gift life gives.  If I don’t the food sours in my stomach.”

    He was shown that hell is a black blankness without God.  Upset, he yelled back, “How can you sit up here on this throne and allow such misery to happen on Earth?”  Gently he was told, “It’s your own fault.  I gave you the tools to live by.  I gave you free will and free choice.  And I allow you to be part of my creation.  It is your free will and your free choice that is responsible for starvation, war, and hate.”  Carter Mills felt pangs of guilt when he realized we coexist with God, no one is God’s servant or slave.

    Jesus, the angels and platform, disintegrated into a giant sphere of light once Carter Mills no longer needed their shape or form to put him at ease.  As the sphere grew it absorbed him, infused him with the ecstasy of unconditional love.  “Sexual orgasms can’t compare.  You are so high.  Magnify that to infinity!”  He zoomed back to his mangled remains as a ball of all knowing light and crashed into his solar plexus with such force it jolted his body to action.  He had been told before leaving The Other Side, “No hospital, no blood, no operation, God will show you how to heal yourself.”  Thus, when Carter Mills stood, he promptly walked to his car and drove home, on the way passing the ambulance that had been sent to rescue him.  Those present verified that he had been dead for twenty minutes.  The next morning Carter Mills awoke in a pool of blood.

    The doctor he went to for aid committed him to a psychiatric ward as insane when he refused surgery.  Since three independent psychiatrists had to confirm the verdict, and one objected, Carter Mills was released.  Although his injuries were extensive and severe, he recovered by himself and returned to work.  His former wife took advantage of his plight and challenged the custody ruling three times.  She lost each try.

    “The authorities tried to take my son away.  I lost half my friends, my job, almost everything else I had, but I didn’t lose God’s guidance.  I wouldn’t talk about my experience for two years.  I went from an active social life to that of a cripple before I could change things.  I wanted to get a degree in psychology, but had to quit several years later when my money ran out.”

    Carter Mills’s appearance on the Geraldo Show in 1989 was preceded by an old buddy breaking off their friendship just because he had agreed to discuss his near-death experience on national television.  Carter Mills was heartbroken, yet appear he did, there and hundreds of other places, sharing the voluminous knowledge he was given while on The Other Side.  For this he has been both hated and thanked, shunned and welcomed.  His mind is often flooded with incredibly accurate prophesies that leave him frustrated for want of knowing what to do about them.  Sometimes he feels as if he’s losing personal control.  Light bulbs even blow up in his presence if he flips on/off switches too fast.  Nonetheless, he is now healthier than ever, youthful and energetic, and he brags about how his son has turned out in spite of all the problems.  “My sacrifices were worth it, for my son knows that God is real.  He is drug free and tuned to his own soul.”

  17. Keep in mind what happened to Berkley Carter Mills as you consider the case of Mellen-Thomas Benedict.  For many years an accomplished lighting/cameraman for feature films on location outside of Hollywood, Benedict had racked up a lifetime of major events before he was thirty (pages 75-79, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”).
    What may have been a near-death experience occurred several weeks after Benedict’s birth when it was discovered that his bowels were ruptured.  His body was tossed to one side as a corpse, yet much to everyone’s surprise he later revived.  As soon as he was big enough to grab hold of crayons, he started what became a compulsive urge to create symbolic renditions of the black/white yin/yang circles of Eastern religious thought.  He has no memory of why he drew those particular symbols.He spent his grade school years in a Catholic boarding school in Vermont, and was baptized in the Salvation Army religion as a youngster.  He traveled extensively because of a military stepfather until the family finally settled down in Fayetteville, North Carolina.In 1982 Benedict was diagnosed as having inoperable cancer.  He had retired from the frenzy of filmdom by then and was operating his own stained-glass studio.  As his condition worsened, he spent more and more time with his art.  One morning he awakened knowing he would die the next day, and he did.  As the typical heaven-like scenario began to unfold, Benedict recognized what was happening as it was happening.  The process was familiar to him because he had read many books about the near-death phenomenon previously.  Just as he reached the light at the end of the tunnel, he shouted, “Stop a minute.  This is my death and I want to think about this!”  By consciously intervening, Benedict willfully changed his near-death scenario into an exploration of realms beyond imagining, and a complete overview of history from the Big Bang to four hundred years into the future.

    Instantly he was pulled by light away from the tunnel, far away from earth, past stars and galaxies, past imagery and physical realities, to a multiangled overview of all worlds and all creation, and past even that to the edge of existence where vibrations cease.  He saw all wars from their beginnings, race as personality clusters, species operating like cells in a greater whole.  By merging into the matrix of his soul, he confronted the “NO THING” from which all things emerge.  Benedict saw planetary energy systems in detail and how human thoughts influence these systems in a simultaneous interplay between past, present, and future.  He learned that the earth is a great cosmic being.

    Benedict was aware of “walking” back into his body after deciding to return from his journey; as near as anyone can determine his experience took about ninety minutes.  His doctor’s assessment, though, was the most shocking – the cancer he had once had completely vanished.

    “Because this happened to me my fear is gone, and my perspective has changed.  You know, we are a very young species.  The violence that formed the earth is in us, too.  As the earth is mellowing, so are we as a people.  Once pollution slows, we will reach a period of sustained consciousness.  We have evolved as life forms from single-celled organisms to complex structures, and finally to a global brain.  Employment levels will never again be as they once were, which will force a redefinition of human rights.  We will adopt a more nurturing type of consciousness, freeing the mind for exceptional achievement.  I now know that all the answers to the world’s problems are just beneath the surface in US ALL.  Nothing is unsolvable.”

    Since his experience, Mellen-Thomas Benedict has been flooded with ideas for inventions and the marketing plans necessary to promote them.  He has been granted a number of U.S.  patents and is actively engaged in developing new types of toys for all age groups, a new type of cellular telephone wristwatch, a new electric power-generating system, a new prototype for self-supporting communities where families can come back together with more control over their lives, and DNA research on the frontiers of science.  His first manufacturing project (that of a unique yet simple glass cutter), sold out faster than he could produce the product.  “I believe my inventions are channeled psychically because they are beyond my field of expertise,” he explained.  At my insistence, Benedict participated in an experiment at Baylor University in Texas to identify the cellular makeup of a certain disease pattern, and was able to describe three cellprints a full year before they were verified medically.  In 1993, he went on to arrange laboratory experimentation with DNA coding and nerve-cell re-generation that has produced results of far-reaching magnitude.

After his near-death experience Berkley Carter Mills felt “directed” to contact and work with political leaders and the political process.  Successful at first, he later turned off more people than he turned on, sidestepping his potential to champion a campaign or run for office by giving talks instead of accomplishing tasks.  Although he has remained true to his inner guidance, he has been dogged by job losses, misunderstandings, arguments, and, at times, almost irrational paradoxes.  The harder he tries to help people the more doors slam in his face.  Although he has raised a wonderful son, he has yet to solve the enigma of how to fulfill the guidance he receives.

Mellen-Thomas Benedict was equally affected after his near-death episode, gifted with the same flow of information from The Other Side as Carter Mills and driven by the same need to reach out and assist others.  Benedict learned early on, however, that “obeying” inner guidance can be fraught with peril if one is not grounded.  This awareness led him to participate in many different classroom and study opportunities where he could learn to tame his own ego before he tackled “the gifts of spirit.”  His guidance to become an inventor has kept him solidly in the path of practical application, with results that speak louder than preachments or prophesies.

Not that the cases of Benedict and Carter Mills are the same as those of Er and Hsiu-ch’uan; of course they are not.  But they do offer a contemporary rendition of the same subtle yet important message the earlier accounts illustrate (a message present in every transcendent or impactual near-death experience I have encountered), and that is: setting one’s self apart, feeling somehow “chosen,” tempts one to pursue power OVER others rather than fostering power TO others.  The difference here is ego, and how it can waylay even the most sincere.  “Heavenly” guidance leads to self-deception if one’s ego is not redirected from self-satisfaction to service, from self-righteousness to renewal.

The issue of ego domination or ego desire directly impinges upon how a near-death survivor interprets his or her experience, integrates it, and comes to regard that sense of “mission” each is left with.  I cannot begin to emphasize strongly enough how powerfully the ego can misdirect even the best of intentions.

For more cases plus near-death aftereffects, refer to Beyond the Light.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Philip K Dick’s Top Ten Predictions Of The Future That Have (Mostly) Come True

I have always been fascinated by author Philip K Dick and here’s a set of predictions he made in 1980:

We’re All Living In A Philip K Dick Novel

By Darryl Mason

Philip K Dick was the creator of such novels as ‘Do Androids Dream Of Electric Sheep’, ‘A Scanner Darkly’, ‘The Man In The High Castle’ and ‘Now Wait For Last Year’. A number of his books and short stories have been turned into films, including ‘Blade Runner’, ‘Minority Report’ and ‘Total Recall’. Through the ’50s, ’60s and ‘70s PKD had powerful visions of a tech-heavy police state future, where robots fight our wars, where designer drugs replace love and people compete in dehumanising television games shows for a shot at a better life.

In 1980 he wrote a list of predictions he thought would become reality over the next thirty years. This list was published in the ‘The Book of Predictions’ in 1981. He got a few things on his list very right, and some vastly wrong. At least they’re wrong in our reality. Maybe he was thinking of another reality, the one he lived in.

I’ve included today’s interpretation of his predictions (in brackets) where appropriate. Feel free to comment on what you think he got curiously right, and very wrong.

1983

“The Soviet Union will develop an operational particle-beam accelerator, making missile attack against that country impossible. At the same time the USSR will deploy this weapon as a satellite killer.”

(Russia has now abandoned the idea of a missile shield, while the US is still very keen. A particle beam has been developed by DAPRA and has been field tested in Iraq. The Pentagon loves the idea of weaponising space, after Ronald Reagan talked up the idea in 1983-84. Satellites orbiting above our heads right now can ‘blind’ other satellites with lasers)

1984

“The United States will perfect a system by which hydrogen….will serve as a fuel source, eliminating the need for oil.”

(Hydrogen is now a fuel source, and GW Bush is talking up its prospect as a replacement for oil because he won’t be getting much out of Iraq)

1985

“By….this date there will be a titanic nuclear accident either in the USSR or in the United States, resulting in a shutting down of all nuclear power plants.”

(Chernobyl and Three Mile Island, he was out by a few years)

1986

“….satellites will uncover vast, unsuspected high-energy phenomena in the universe, indicating that there is sufficient mass to collapse the universe back when it has reached its expansion point.”

(Sonds like something I read recently, but buggered if I know what it means)

1989

“The United States and the Soviet Union will agree to set up one vast metacomputer as a central source for information available to the entire world; this will be essential due to the huge amount of information coming into existence.”

(Top marks for that one. Dick wrote of an information-rich age way back in the mid-1950s, he saw computers in our pockets and information serving as a currency. Seen the Google stock price lately? PKD obviously didn’t foresee the downfall of the Soviet Union, however)

1993

“An artificial life form will be created in a lab…thus reducing our interest in locating life forms on other planets.”

(Scientists have just created an embryo without the need for sperm. Is this artificial life?)

1995

“Computer use by ordinary citizens will transform the public from passive viewers of TV into mentally alert, highly trained, information-processing experts.”

(We might be alert, trained and processing, but passive TV viewing is still a necessity, because we spend so much time being alert whilst processing)

1997

“The first closed-dome colonies will be successfully established on Luna and on Mars. Through DNA modification, quasi-mutant humans will be created who can survive under non-Terran conditions – alien environments.”

(The interplanetary dome colony idea must have made a big impact on science fiction writers in the 1950s, and Dick was no exception. Was it the fear of getting nuked by the Soviets? PKD loved writing about dome life, and was partial to the odd genetically modified quasi-human)

1998

“The Soviet Union will test a propulsion drive that moves a starship at the velocity of light, a pilot ship will set out for Proxima Centaurus, soon to be followed by an American ship.”

(Are the SF writers of the 1950s shocked that we never really got off this rock in a major way?)

2000

“An alien virus, brought back by an interplanetary ship, will decimate the population of Earth but leave the colonies on Luna and Mars intact.”

(SF writers of the 1950s and ‘60s, like Philip K. Dick, hated to imagine we might get back around to nuking ourselves out of existence, particularly after the decades of Cold War fear that shuddered their generation. If it wasn’t nukes, then it had to be insanely communicable interplanetary biological alien hitch-hikers that would do ultimately waste humanity)

2005

“Bereft of a decent idea, Hollywood film producers continue to mine my old books and stories for all the best bits, characters and concepts. Their relentless thieving is shameless and curses their black souls to an eternity of satanic flaying. Some producers will buy the rights to one story and then think this means they can go and five finger discount whatever else they please from my tales. Blade Runner will stand tall as best film made from one of my stories, but I predict good things for an experimental adaptation of ‘A Scanner Darkly’.”

Note : Okay, I made up all of the 2005 prediction about the movies, but all the rest of PKD’s predictions are authentic.

In various old stories and novels PKD also envisaged a great many other realities of our day. Some were long shots, others were extremely prescient.

Here’s a smattering of PKD realities that are becoming our own : Criminals being tracked by satellites, remote control robot machine-gunners, synthetic and cloned pets, swipe cards to enter buildings and malls, laptop computers, reality television, hacker anarchists, mega-global corporations that rule entire continents, android babysitters, a military controlled United States divided into police-state zones (post-Hurricane Katrina, this was New Orleans), whole towns as nostalgia amusement parks, a technology-interconnected global humanity and a president who bankrupts his country and creates fictional wars to distract his people from their dark reality.

Sound familiar?

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Godly visions

There have been many stories about how when a person is in coma or in tragic accident they see angelic beings, Jesus or God. Do you think these visions are real? there are lots of them and you just can’t prove anything except if you have been shown things from the future and these events come to reality.

God Took This Man To Witness the End of America-What He Saw Will Shake You To the Core!

In 1996, Author Benjamin Baruch was taken by God to see the end of the United States of America, and witnessed things that were downright chilling to the bone, including concentration camps, martial law, and more! He was also shown September 11, 2001 before it happened! Wait until you hear all that God told him, and revealed! Coincidentally, Baruch strongly feels that what God revealed to him is upon us now! It will literally give you chills and take your breath away!

This is one of the most powerful messages. By the end, you will both understand the urgency that most other Christians are experiencing, and the reason why.

Leave America Now, Economic Collapse, Millions Will Die within 3 Years Warns Researcher

Or then these visions are the product of government made in so called cloning centers, which Donald Marshall is talking about. People are transferred to these centers via REM dream and planted in clone body. If you you want to know more about that check these posts from Auricmedia:

>> Donald Marshall info

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Scientific Evidence Supporting Near-Death Experiences and the Afterlife

Do you believe life after death? No, maybe you should…

Dr. Kenneth Ring published a scientific paper in the Journal of Near-Death Studies (Summer, 1993) about people who had a near-death experience (NDE) of a type that provides verified evidence supporting the existence of an afterlife. Such people suddenly find themselves outside of their bodies and observing detailed events happening far away – sometimes hundreds and thousands of miles away – which were later verified by third-parties to have actually occurred. This phenomenon is called “veridical perception” and it is currently unexplainable by modern medical science because such observations are highly suggestive of a reality where consciousness can survive apart from the physical body and perhaps even death. Should conclusive evidence of veridical perception be found, it would be the greatest scientific discovery of all time. Currently, a large scientific study – called the The AWARE Study – is currently underway cross Europe and America to determine if veridical perception is a scientific fact. A second study – called The Immortality Project – was awarded $2.4 million by the John Templeton Foundation to fund such projects as: (1) The nature of human consciousness and mental processes during cardiac arrest and their relationship with brain resuscitation; (2) The psychological factors that dispose humans to perceive immortality and the possible existence of a link between morality and immortality; (3) The role that NDE testimonies play in shaping and reinforcing the potency of afterlife beliefs in IANDS and the NDE movement; (4) An examination of the life-review component of NDEs; (5) Research into the genetic structure of freshwater hydra which makes them effectively immortal, and its implications for human medicine; (6) Using immersive virtual reality to investigate how direct experiences of mortality, the possibility of post-death continued existence of the persona, and how the independence between the persona and the physical body might influence the beliefs, attitudes, character and behavior of people; (7) The afterlife beliefs in children and adults and their possible relationship between mind-body dualism; (8) The influence of culture on afterlife beliefs in mainland China compared with Chinese immigrants in the U.S.; (9) Determining whether the belief in the mutability of self reduces the fear of death and belief in the afterlife in Christian, Hindu and Buddhist cultures; (10) Why some people embrace the pursuit of indefinite lifespan extension while other people reject it, and how the prospect of being able to live indefinitely changes people’s investments in aspects of their religious and secular beliefs. Part of this grant will go to the University of Virginia headed by Dr. Bruce Greyson who will participate in a research study where doctors will attempt to monitor NDEs as they occur in the hospital, using computers near the ceiling to project random images in places where people tend to go into cardiac arrest. The images will be visible only at the ceiling, looking down. Because there already exists a substantial amount of anecdotal evidence supporting veridical perception, it may only be a matter of time before hard, scientific evidence of an afterlife is found. In this article you will discover even more astonishing evidence supporting the afterlife theory.

Table of Contents
1. People have NDEs while they are brain dead.
2. Out-of-body perception during NDEs have been verified.
3. People born blind can see during an NDE.
4. NDEs demonstrate the return of consciousness from death.
5. Raymond Moody’s NDE study has been replicated.
6. Experimental evidence shows NDEs are real experiences.
7. NDEs can be considered to be an objective experience.
8. NDEs have been validated in scientific studies.
9. Out-of-body experiences have been validated in scientific studies.
10. Autoscopy during NDEs have been validated in scientific studies.
11. A transcendental “sixth sense” of the human mind exists.
12. NDEs support the “holonomic” theory of consciousness.
13. Expansion of mind in NDEs supports consciousness theories.
14. The brain’s connection to a higher power has been validated.
15. NDEs can be replicated using drugs satisfying the scientific method.
16. NDEs are different from hallucinations.
17. The replication of NDEs satisfies the scientific method.
18. Apparitions of the dead have been induced under scientific controls.
19. People having NDEs have brought back scientific discoveries.
20. NDEs have advanced the field of medical science.
21. NDEs have advanced the field of psychology.
22. NDEs correspond with the “quirky” principles found in physics.
23. The transcendent nature of minds in NDEs corresponds with physics.
24. NDEs have advanced the fields of philosophy and religion.
25. NDEs have the nature of an archetypal initiatory journey.
26. People have been clinically dead for several days.
27. NDEs have produced visions of the future which later became true.
28. Groups of dying people can share the same NDE.
29. People having NDEs are convinced they saw an afterlife.
30. Childhood NDEs are remarkably similar to adult NDEs.
31. NDEs change people unlike hallucinations and dreams.
32. NDEs cannot be explained by brain chemistry alone.
33. NDEs have been occurring for thousands of years.
34. The skeptical “dying brain” theory of NDEs has major flaws.
35. Skeptical arguments against NDEs are not valid.
36. The burden of proof has shifted to skeptics of an afterlife.
37. Other anomalous phenomena supports an afterlife.
38. NDEs support the reality of reincarnation.
39. Scientific evidence of reincarnation supports an afterlife.
40. Xenoglossy supports reincarnation and an afterlife.
41. Past-life regression supports reincarnation and an afterlife.
42. Contact with “the dead” have occurred under scientific controls.
43. Many people have experienced after-death communications.
44. Dream research supports NDEs and an afterlife.
45. Deathbed visions support NDEs and an afterlife.
46. Remote viewing supports NDEs and an afterlife.
47. Studies show prayer to be effective under scientific controls.
48. The Scole Experiments supports NDEs and an afterlife.
49. Electronic voice phenomena supports NDEs and an afterlife.
50. Atheists believe in an afterlife after having an NDE.
51. Psychometry supports NDEs and an afterlife.
52. Memories of NDEs are more real than normal memories.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Transcending the matrix

If you haven’t check out this great info from Montalk.net now it’s time to check out. It explains nicely the agenda of aliens and the whole battle of good and evil in our universe:

There is far more to this world than taught in our schools, shown in the media, or proclaimed by the church and state. Most of mankind lives in a hypnotic trance, taking to be reality what is instead a twisted simulacrum of reality, a collective dream in which values are inverted, lies are taken as truth, and tyranny is accepted as security. They enjoy their ignorance and cling tightly to the misery that gives them identity.

Fortunately, some are born with spiritual immune systems that sooner or later give rejection to the illusory worldview grafted upon them from birth through social conditioning. They begin sensing that something is amiss, and start looking for answers. Inner knowledge and anomalous outer experiences show them a side of reality others are oblivious to, and so begins their journey of awakening. Each step of the journey is made by following the heart instead of following the crowd and by choosing knowledge over ignorance.

Knowledge is the key to unlocking our potential. It gives us the self-​determination, responsibility, and power necessary to cast off the chains of covert oppression. Knowledge is therefore the greatest protector, for it also gives us foresight to impeccably handle the challenges of life and, most importantly, to sidestep the traps on the path to awakening. The more you know of higher truths and apply what you know, the more you begin operating under higher laws that transcend the limitations of the lower.

Here you will find articles and resources that push the boundaries of fringe knowledge. Specific subjects include:

  • alternative science, from orgonomy to quantum physics
  • current events and the New World Order
  • the role of extraterrestrial and hyperdimensional aliens
  • how you are being farmed for your spiritual energies
  • the Matrix and its agents
  • how most people are asleep, what it takes to wake up
  • possible cataclysmic futures and what they entail
  • nonlinear nature of time and reality
  • meaning of deja vu’s and synchronicities
  • the reality shift into fourth density

For a more detailed outline of ideas at montalk.net, read Key Concepts. Take only what resonates with your inner sense of knowing and correlates with your observations and experience – leave the rest. Enjoy the site!

Book Cover

Fringe Knowledge
for Beginners

by Montalk

» Read More

» PDF Download

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Nazi regime’s closely guarded state secrets

Info about Nazi connections with aliens:

After World War II and the subsequent occupation of Germany, Allied military commanders were stunned to discover the penetrating depth of the Nazi regime’s closely guarded state secrets.

The world’s best intelligence organization was not the least of these revelations. Also discovered were massive and meticulous research file on secret societies, metaphysics, genetics, alternative energy, and other scientific pursuits that boggled the imagination of the Allied command.

Even more spectacular was an entire web of underground rocket and flying saucer factories with an accompanying free-energy technology that still defies ordinary beliefs.

Missing U-boat fleets possessing the most advanced submarine technology in the world left many wondering if the Nazis had escaped with yet more secrets or even with Hitler himself.

Behind all of these mysteries was an even deeper element: a secret order known to initiates as the Order of the Black Sun, an organization so feared that it is now illegal to even print their symbols and insignia in modern Germany.

It’s roots stem from The Vril Society that began around the same time as the Thule Society, when Karl Haushofer founded the “Bruder des Lichts”, which means Brothers of the Light, sometimes referred to as the Luminous Lodge.

Whereas the Thule Society ended up focusing primarily upon materialistic and political agendas, the Vril Society put its attention on the “Other Side.” This group was eventually renamed the Vril-Gesellschaft as it rose in prominence and united three major societies:

– The Lords of the Black Stone, (Teutonic Order)
– The Black Knights, of the Thule Society
– The Black Sun, the elite branch of the SS

When the German secret societies came into being after World War One, the world’s leading authorities on archeology and linguistics, especially regarding ancient Sumer and Babylon, were primarily German.

A local medium named Maria Orisc began getting messages in an unknown language and couldn’t transcribe them, so began meeting with key members of these societies, along with other mediums.

The messages supposedly came from the star sytem of Aldebaran, an orange giant located about 65 light years away in the zodiac constellation of Taurus, which they believed has two planets which form the ’Sumeran Empire’.

In the Sumeran empire were said to exist two classes of people – the Aryan or original “pure” race, and a subservient race which had devolved, or developed in a negative fashion, as a result of mutation from climatic changes likely due to nuclear fallout. From Peter Moon’s book The Black Sun:

“A half billion years ago, the Aryans (known as the Elohim or Elder Race) began to colonize our solar system as Aldebaran’s became uninhabitable. Marduk, existing in what is today the asteroid belt , was the first to be colonized, then Mars. When they came to Earth, these Aryans were known as the Sumerians.”

Here is a more detailed summary of messages the Vril medium had received over the years and which formed the basis for all further actions by the Vril-Gesellschaft, compiled by author Jan van Helsing. This material is not science fiction, but represents truly what was going on in the Inner Core of Thule and Vril. It should be emphasized to the reader that even if you don’t believe a word of this, it’s irrelevant. They believed it and they built at least two very complicated secret societies around it – and these societies became quite powerful and influential:

The solar system Aldebaran has a sun around which revolve two inhabited planets that form the empire SUMERAN. The population of the Aldebaran system is divided into the original “pure” race of people (Aryans) and several other human races that had devolved by genetic mutation from the parent population because of climatic changes brought about by nuclear war upon the planets.

The more the races intermixed, the lower the spiritual development of these people collectively sank, which led to the situation that when the sun Aldebaran began expanding they could no longer maintain the space travel technology of their forefathers and could not leave the planets by their own means.

The genetically degraded races, totally dependent upon the master race, had to be evacuated and were brought to other inhabitable planets. They colonized our solar system, starting with the planet Mallona (also called Maldek, Marduk or Phaeton among Russians) that existed at that time between Mars and Jupiter, now occupied by the asteroid belt.

Despite their physical and cultural differences, all the races respected one another and did not interfere with each other, neither the so-called genetically “pure” people nor the mutated hybrid races. Each respected that the others just made their own developments [in contrast to what happens on Earth].

Members of the Vril Society believed that Aldebaranians landed on Earth following global cataclysms, when the planet became slowly habitable again in the region of Mesopotamia. Re-establishing civilization they formed the dominant ruling nobility of the Sumerians and various other early societies, governing through an elite bloodline and segregated caste system; interracial inter-breeding (mixing blood) was strictly taboo.

The mediums were said to have had also received precise information about the civilizations on the inhabited planets situated around the sun Aldebaran and a ‘one way’ trip was scheduled to depart towards the Pleiades to re-unite.

According to volkisch (folk) beliefs, Aryans had created a high civilization which existed eons ago and was destroyed by – and here the mythology is hazy – either the melting of the ice at the end of the last ice age (12,000 years ago), or the onset of the ice age.

The original home of the Aryans was Thule, at the northernmost reaches of the Earth. That warm country was flooded and iced over, with the advanced race finding underground sanctuary in massive subterranean caverns.

The melting occurred during the final years of the Pleistocene, from approximately 110,000 to 12,000 years ago. During this period, there were several changes between glacier advance and retreat.

The maximum extent of glaciation within this last glacial period was approximately 22,000 years ago, when sea levels were 400 feet lower world-wide.

The “weather branch” of the Nazi Ahnenerbe (archeological research) headed by Dr. Hans Scultetus, was concentrating on weather forecasts resting on the world-ice cosmology. The Ahnenerbe’s forecasts took place over many millenia.

Scultetus was interested in the big picture, in knowing how the weather would change over the long term. He wanted to know how the weather on Earth would change when the Sun goddess, to use the volkisch analogy, shifted her attention and her golden rays from Earth to that other planet which deserved it more – Mars.

The Nazis believed that the ice at the poles represents the Earth’s original state, not its wintry death. The Fire and Ice theory held that it was the Flood, not the ice, that signified the Earth’s Last Days. It was an age of evil, and the New Age to be brought in would restore the golden age.

In the meantime, if the Nazis couldn’t prevail, they would take their blood to Mars, which, according to volkisch belief, was the home of mankind before Earth. Mars was a kind of Thule taken to planetary extremes.

The name Thule, or ‘Ultima Thule’, refers to the capital of the legendary polar country Hyperborea, which also reputedly stood at the portal of the ‘Hollow Earth’. Traditionally, the Hyperboreans were in contact with extraterrestrials or ‘alien cultures’, and participated in interbreeding.

In common with the legendary inhabitants of Atlantis, the Hyperboreans engaged in war with neighboring civilizations. This escalated into the use of atomic weapons, resulting in a pyrrhic victory for the Hyperboreans, who, as well as defeating their enemies, virtually destroyed themselves in the process.

The surviving Hyperboreans were soon faced with the prospect of mutated and otherwise radiation damaged offspring. Showing remarkable resolve, those who had not sustained any apparent genetic damage, banded together and effectively removed themselves from the gene pool by relocating underground, a variety of self imposed quarantine.

On the surface, a branch of the descendants of this seminal ‘Mother Aryan race’ were the proto-Indo-Europeans/Iranians who, like the ripples on a pond, spread out, colonizing various northern areas of the planet after the Deluge, spreading their agricultural civilization and universally recognized symbol (卐)
Scots, (original) Basques, Scandinavians, (original) Guanches, (original) Berbers, Icelanders, (original) Ainu of Japan, (original) Iranian/Indian ruling class, (original) Chinese of the Gobi desert, (original) Tibetans, Caucasoid Pharaohs of Egypt, proto-Greeks, certain native American, Mesoamerican, and South American tribes; the nobility that established and governed all of these civilizations were of Aryan origin.

These disparate nationalities share linguistic patterns, have mythological similarities, and poses at least one common genetic trait; a large percentage of RH-negative blood types. According to the beliefs of the Thule society, a blood characteristic of the Hyperboreans and their extraterrestrial associates.

Other races and peoples who posses a rhesus monkey positive blood type (over 80% of the world population) were considered to have gradually become racially impure, as rhesus monkey positive blood (RH+) was thought to be contaminated by generations of contact with the simian-hybridized strands of human DNA.

Much like the Nazi party’s use of race as a political tool to promote their right-wing ideology, so too does modern post-WW2 governments – through academia and media – use the issue of race as a political tool to further establish their globalist Marxist agenda.

It is not socially acceptable to attempt to explain human anomalies that do not fit the prevailing “out-of-Africa” model, such as origins of RH negative blood-type.

Many indoctrinated anthropologists, elected politicians, working celebrities, and other unqualified media “news” personalities unanimously insist that there is no such thing as race. The hostility and intolerance shown towards opposing theories backed by scientific evidence is truly ironic.

Unfounded accusations of racism have become common as the prevailing Darwinian inspired theory is constantly being challenged by the growing mountain of conflicting scientific evidence, especially in the evolving field of genetics.

It is now scientifically irrefutable fact that the “human species” has been found to contain a substantial quantity of DNA (at least 20%) from other hominid populations not classified as Homo sapien; such as Neanderthal, Denisovan, African archaic, Homo erectus, and now possibly even “Hobbit” (Homo floresiensis).

If not given drugs to prevent infant death, the pregnant body of a rhesus negative mother will attack, try to reject, and even kill her own offspring if it is by a rhesus positive man.

The Domestic dog (Canis lupus familiaris) is a sub-species of the gray wolf (Canis lupus), and they produce hybrids.

There are numerous other examples of where two separate species (for example with different numbers of chromosomes) can also produce viable offspring, yet are considered separate species. That said, humanity has been shown to be, genetically speaking, a hybrid species that did not all share the same hunter-gatherer ancestry in Africa.

Recent sequencing of ancient genomes suggests that interbreeding went on between the members of several ancient human-like groups more than 30,000 years ago, including an as-yet unknown human ancestor. “there were many hominid populations,” says Mark Thomas, evolutionary geneticist at University College London.

Recent genetic studies are touting shocking headlines about how ancient humans ‘rampantly interbred’ and indulged in inter-species interracial sex with multiple mystery sub-races in a “Lord Of The Rings”-style world of different creatures, including mystery DNA – neither human nor Neanderthal, not yet identified.

After WW2, the Aryan utopia of a Thule paradise was completely abolished, replaced by an egalitarian utopia promoting a mythical sub-Saharan cradle of civilization, promoted globally with funding by the UN. The “out of Africa” hypothesis backed by the united nations was universally adopted, often times enthusiastically celebrated, and treated as religious dogma in Universities that currently enjoy public federal or state funding and tax exempt status.

It is correctly said that history is always written by the winners, but history is not the only field to have been politically influenced by the victors of the second world war. Many ‘conspiracy theorists’ claim that there is ongoing technology suppression in the field of free-energy, and that much of the UFO phenomenon, specifically the area of propulsion, is not really as “unidentified” as it is made out to be. An example is the physics behind Die Glocke (German for “The Bell”), a top secret Nazi scientific technological device, secret weapon, or Wunderwaffe.

The NAZI Bell is described as being a device made out of a hard, heavy metal approximately nine feet wide and 12 to 15 feet high, having a shape similar to that of a large bell.

This device ostensibly contained two counter-rotating cylinders which would be filled with a mercury-like substance, said to be violet in color, code-named “Xerum 525” and cautiously stored in a thermos flask a meter high encased in lead.

This Die Glocke was further described as emitting strong radiation when activated, an effect that supposedly led to the death of several unnamed NAZI scientists and various plant and animal test subjects.

The ruins of a concrete framework, dubbed “The Henge”, in the vicinity of the Wenceslas mine (50°37′43″N 16°29′40″E) may have once served as a test rig for an experiment in “anti-gravity propulsion” generated with Die Glocke.

Claims have been made by some that the device was considered so important to Hitler that he ordered 60 scientists killed that worked on the project just to guard the technology. Others have speculated that The Nazi Bell was moved, along with other advanced saucer-type craft, to the US as part of a deal made with SS General Hans Kammler, or possibly even ended up in Nazi-friendly South American country like Argentina.

In the 1930’s, Nazis exploring the southern extremities of the globe set up a base (called base-211) in Antarctica. You may have heard of Operation Highjump and how Admiral Byrd had an altercation with entrenched German forces that overpowered them with amazing flying craft. A map from the Third Reich (obtained by Russian forces during WW2) has recently surfaced detailing not only the direct passageway used by German U-boats to access this subterranean domain, but also a complete map of both hemispheres of the inner realm of Agartha!

After the Soviet collapse in 1991, the KGB released previously classified files that cast light on the mysterious US led Naval expedition to Antarctica in 1947.

The intelligence report, gathered from Soviet KGB spies embedded in the US, revealed that the US Navy had sent the military expedition led by Admiral Byrd to find and destroy a hidden Nazi base.

On the way, they encountered and were defeated by a German saucer force that destroyed several ships and planes, forcing the US to retreat and implement a media cover-up lasting up until today.

Officially called “The United States Navy Antarctic Development Program,” the naval component of Operation Highjump was comprised of 4700 military personnel, an aircraft carrier (the USS Philippine Sea among the largest of all carriers of the time), and a number of naval support ships and aircraft.

The Naval expedition was headed by famed polar explore Admiral Richard Byrd, who had been ordered:

“to consolidate and extend American sovereignty over the largest practical area of the Antarctic continent. To establish Little America”

Byrd’s expedition ended after only 8 weeks with “many fatalities” according to initial news reports based on interviews with crew members who spoke to the press while passing through Chilean ports.

Rather than deny the heavy casualty reports, Admiral Byrd revealed in an interview that they had encountered a new enemy that “could fly from pole to pole at incredible speeds.”

Admiral Byrd’s statements were published in the Chilean Press but never publicly confirmed by US authorities. Indeed Byrd did not speak again to the Press about Operation Highjump, leaving it for researchers to speculate for decades over what really happened, and why Byrd was silenced.

Indeed, Operation Highjump had suffered “many casualties” as stated in initial press reports from Chile, which may have ended up exposing the first known historical incident involving a battle between US naval forces and an unknown UFO force stationed near Antarctica.

It is a historical fact that Nazi Germany devoted significant resources to the exploration of Antarctica, and established a prewar presence there with its first mission in the Antarctic summer of 1938/1939.

According to a statement by Grand Admiral Donitz in 1943, “the German submarine fleet is proud of having built for the Führer, in another part of the world, a Shangri-La land, an impregnable fortress.”

If the fortress was in Antarctica, was it built by the Nazis, or discovered there? After the defeat of Nazi Germany, according various sources, elite Nazi scientists and leaders escaped to this impregnable fortress by Uboats, two of which experienced difficulties and surrendered in Argentina.

Vril: The Power of the Coming Race

In 1871 Sir Edward Bulwer-Lytton published a novel entitled Vril: The Power Of The Coming Race about a subterranean civilization able to utilise a powerful force or earth energy called ‘Vril’. This energy could be used for good or ill, to heal or to destroy (similar to Prana, Chi, Orgone).

The novel was a huge success in its time, and is credited with giving rise to the Science Fiction Genre. However, it is rarely read today, Lytton’s prose style being incompatible with modern taste.

This can be seen from an annual competition, run by a Californian University, known as ‘The Bulwer-Lytton Fiction Contest’. The one condition of entry is ‘to compose the opening sentence to the worst of all possible novels’.

Joke-worthy as the book may be now, its influence at the time cannot be downplayed. And it was Bulwer-Lytton’s professed interest in all things occult that led to speculation that this work of fiction was really based on fact, i.e. that Vril is a real force or energy.

The Theosophists developed this idea attracting interest from such notables as Sir George Bernard Shaw. Vril became the centre of secret societies devoted to its study, the most remarkable arising in pre second-world-war Germany.

The medium Maria Orsic was leader of the ‘Vrilerinnen’, the beautiful young ladies of the Vril Gesellschaft. Characteristically they all wore their hair in long horsetails, contrary to the popular short bobbed fashion of their day, claiming their long hair acted as cosmic antennas that helped facilitate their contact with beings from other worlds.

According to the legend of the German Vril society, a fateful meeting was held in 1919 at an old hunting lodge near Berchtesgaden, where Maria Orsic presented to a small group assembled from the Thule, Vril and Black Sun Societies, telepathic messages she claimed to have received from an extraterrestrial civilization existing in the distant Aldebaran solar system, sixty-eight light years away, in the Constellation of Taurus. One set of Maria’s channeled transmissions was found to be in a secret German Templar script unknown to her.

Researcher Wendelle Stevens tells us that, rather than a militant gesture of aid to aggressive Nazis, the Aldebarans perceived an economic disparity in Earth cultures that fueled perpetual wars and conflict.

To alleviate this disparity the Aldebarans reasoned that by offering ‘free-energy’ technologies, used to create affordable mass transportation devices, a new innovative generation of industries, promoting prosperity and greater peaceful interaction between nations might result; thus diminishing violent wars.

Clearly such a plan resonated with members of both the Thule and Vril Societies and their dream for a clean and free technology based on this ‘alternative science’ harnessing Vril energy.

Here is a short summary of messages the Vril medium had received over the years and which formed the basis for all further actions by the Vril-Gesellschaft, compiled by author Jan van Helsing. This material is not science fiction, but represents truly what was going on in the Inner Core of Thule and Vril. It should be emphasized to the reader that even if you don’t believe a word of this, it’s irrelevant. They believed it and they built at least two very complicated secret societies around it – and these societies became quite powerful and influential:

The solar system Aldebaran has a sun around which revolve two inhabited planets that form the empire SUMERAN. The population of the Aldebaran system is divided into the original “pure” race of people (Aryans) and several other human races that had devolved by genetic mutation from the parent population because of climatic changes brought about by nuclear war upon the planets.

The more the races intermixed, the lower the spiritual development of these people collectively sank, which led to the situation that when the sun Aldebaran began expanding they could no longer maintain the space travel technology of their forefathers and could not leave the planets by their own means. The genetically degraded races, totally dependent upon the master race, had to be evacuated and were brought to other inhabitable planets. They colonized our solar system, starting with the planet Mallona (also called Maldek, Marduk or Phaeton among Russians) that existed at that time between Mars and Jupiter, now occupied by the asteroid belt.
Despite their physical and cultural differences, all the races respected one another and did not interfere with each other, neither the so-called genetically “pure” people nor the mutated hybrid races. Each respected that the others just made their own developments [in contrast to what happens on Earth].

Members of the Vril Society believed that Aldebaranians landed on Earth following global cataclysms, when the planet became slowly habitable again in the region of Mesopotamia. Re-establishing civilization they formed the dominant ruling nobility of the Sumerians and various other early societies, governing through an elite bloodline and segregated caste system; interracial inter-breeding (mixing blood) was strictly taboo.

The mediums were said to have had also received precise information about the civilizations on the inhabited planets situated around the sun Aldebaran and a ‘one way’ trip was scheduled to depart towards the Pleiades to re-unite.

Despite their distrust of men, the women of Vril eventually did join with the Thule Gesellschaft and DHvSS in order to construct an inter-dimensional channeled flight disc known as the JenseitsFlugMaschine (JFM).

But unlike the other two groups the Vril Gesellschaft were an inner circle of women who were also fighting against their times and culture.

With substantial financial backing, the odd disc shaped machines were successfully constructed in Munich and secretly tested for several years. Thule wanted to develop both a production combat craft and a functional Raumschiff (Spaceship).

The Vril, by comparison, only wanted to develop Raumschiffe (Spaceship) to reach Aldebaran in the Taurus Constellation 64 light years from earth. Had the Vril maidens retained control of the projects born from the channeled information they received, subsequent events may have been very different.

Unfortunately they got tangled up with the militarized political branch of the Thule and other nationalist occult groups, all bent on revenge against the rest of Europe for the humiliation of defeat of World War I. When the Nazi party came to power in Germany, Maria and the Sisters had no real choice but to go along for the ride.

The Nazis successful development of functioning disc craft during the war is now well documented. Virgil Armstrong, former CIA operative and former Green Beret, said the German flying machines during World War II could land and take off vertically and fly at right angles. They reached 3000 km / h and were armed with cannons which could penetrate a shield 10 cm thick.

In early 1943, the Nazis embarked on the design of a cigar-shaped spaceship that was to be built in the workshops of Zeppelin. It was the ”Andromeda” Apparatus and was designed to transport several spacecraft in a plate form for interstellar flights.

When they occupied Germany, in early 1945, the British and the Americans discovered, among other things, the secret files of the SS, photos Haunebu II and the Vril 1 as well as the Andromeda. In March 1946, President Truman gave the orders to collect the Nazi material and to classify the technology as Top Secret. German scientists working undercover, were given false papers and sent to the U.S. as part of the framework of “Operation Paperclip”.

Meanwhile Maria Orsitsch and the Vril Circle mysteriously disappeared, never to be heard from again, fueling speculation among some writers that Maria may have in fact escaped, as she claimed, to Aldebaran. A recently published “Letter of Departure” to the Young Vrilerinnen (jungen Vrilerinnen), dated March 11, 1945, mentions the “Odin Departure” (Odin-Ausflug). It refers to a temporary evacuation location with Maria, and the final departure to Aldebaran.

The letter ends: “niemand bleibt hier” (no one is staying here) and is signed “With Cheerful Courage” (Mit frischem Mut) by Godrun.

In Norse mythology Gudrun was the sister of Gunnar, both children of Giuki – king of the Nibelungs. Sigrun (another Vril Maiden) was one of the nine daughters of Odin.

Regardless of how much of this story is factual, and how much is modern myth, why is there nothing about this in school textbooks, encyclopedias, or reported in the media?

Particularly in Germany, where there is freedom of the press and they declare that they only teach the truth.

Surely it is reasonable to discuss the real truth now, after 70 years, openly without being arrested or publically labeled a “racist”.

During the time that I. G. Farben supported Hitler, their partner Standard Oil (Rockefeller) organized the people against the Nazis. Likewise, Ford Motor Company made armaments for the U.S. Army, but produced, while in Germany, military vehicles for the Nazis. Ford and Opel (subsidiary of GM that is controlled by JP Morgan) were the two largest car manufacturers in Germany for Hitler. No matter the winner, globalist multinational corporations were instigating and profiting from all sides.

What’s more, in 1946 the Rockefeller foundation paid $139,000 USD for the exclusive rights to the official ‘public version’ report of the History of the Second World War, which concealed all the help provided by American bankers in financing and arming the Nazi war machine.

They also made sure to keep from the public the truth behind Admiral Byrd’s mission to Antarctica immediately following WW2, a secret that has lasted as long as the cover-up concerning the events at Roswell.

It was also silent about the mystical and occult ideology behind the Nazi regime, including the Vril inspired free-energy technology, which was rumored to have been later perfected at the infamous Area 51, near the site of the Roswell incident. The major donor was the Rockefeller’s Standard Oil.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

The Apollo program

Info about Apollo space program and how heavily it was influenced by freemasons:

The Apollo program was rife with Masons; they were proud of being involved, and weren’t shy about advertising the fact.
Note how many of the astronauts themselves are Brother Masons: Edwin E. Aldrin, Jr.; L. Gordon Cooper, Jr.; Donn F. Eisle; Walter M. Schirra; Thomas P. Stafford; Edgar D. Mitchell, and Paul J. Weitz. Before his tragic death in a flash fire at Cape Kennedy on January 27, 1967, Virgil I. “Gus” Grissom was a Mason, too. Astronaut Gordon Cooper, during his epochal Gemini V spaceflight in August of 1965, carried with him an official Thirty-third Degree Jewel and a Scottish Rite flag. Via the lunar plaque, the Masonic ensignia and flag, and the Masonic astronauts themselves – Masonry already is in the space age. Can we doubt Freemasonry and its spiritual relevance to the modern era when even its material representatives have today made historic inroads into the infinite expanses of outer space?

Back then, Freemasonry wasn’t shy about admitting that the “Craft” is essentially a spiritual endeavor, either. In fact, right before Kleinknecht writes some bios on the Masonic astronauts (as well as Mason James Edwin Webb, the NASA administrator from 1961-68), he includes these words: “The mission of the Craft has always been one of salvation, but until now its field of endeavor was the individual and the bringing of him to the light. Masonry cannot think in these terms now. All men everywhere must hear our message or all men everywhere will perish” (ibid., pp. 15-16; my emphasis).

Kenneth S. Kleinknecht, by the way, was/is the brother of C. Fred Kleinknecht, 33°, Sovereign Grand Commander, The Supreme Council, 33° (Mother Council of the World), Southern Jurisdiction, USA, Washington.

Well, yes, as a matter of fact, we were indeed proud of the Masonic connections with the space program. As much as that seems to irritate the conspiracists.

Might as well let the other cat out of the bag. While he was on the Moon, Brother Aldrin claimed our lunar neighbor for the Masonic jurisdiction of the Grand Lodge of Texas. Aldrin was a member of Clear Lake Lodge # 1417 in Texas when he stepped onto the surface of the Moon. He carried a special deputation from the Grand Master to claim it as being in the territorial jurisdiction of the Grand Lodge of Texas.

In the wake of Aldrin’s Masonic space mission, the Grand Lodge of Texas formed Tranquility Lodge No. 2000, named after Tranquility Base, the location of Apollo 11’s landing. According to the lodge website,

On July 20, 1969, two American Astronauts landed on the moon of the planet Earth, in an area known as Mare Tranquilitatis , or “Sea of Tranquility”. One of those brave men was Brother Edwin Eugene (Buzz) Aldrin, Jr., a member of Clear Lake Lodge No. 1417, AF&AM, Seabrook, Texas. Brother Aldrin carried with him SPECIAL DEPUTATION of then Grand Master J. Guy Smith, constituting and appointing Brother Aldrin as Special Deputy of the Grand Master, granting unto him full power in the premises to represent the Grand Master as such and authorize him to claim Masonic Territorial Jurisdiction for The Most Worshipful Grand Lodge of Texas, Ancient Free and Accepted Masons, on The Moon, and directed that he make due return of his acts. Brother Aldrin certified that the SPECIAL DEPUTATION was carried by him to the Moon on July 20, 1969.

Tranquility Lodge 2000 was Chartered by The Grand Lodge of Texas for the purpose of promoting, encouraging, conducting and fostering the principles of Freemasonry, and to assist in promoting the health, welfare, education and patriotism of children worldwide.

The Grand Lodge of Texas is the first Grand Lodge to have a Member step onto the Moon, Brother Buzz Aldrin, in 1969. Through this event, The Grand Lodge of Texas has Chartered Tranquility Lodge 2000 for the purpose providing Fraternal Assistance to Masonic Organizations and other worthy organizations who help make life better for all living on Earth.

Tranquility Lodge 2000 is based in Texas under auspices of The Grand Lodge of Texas until such time as the Lodge may hold its meetings on the Moon. Our meetings are held quarterly at various cities in Texas, with the annual meeting being held in Waco each July…

So, here’s to the three bravest men in the universe, Neil Armstrong, Buzz Aldrin and Michael Collins and the greatest moment in human history. It will never be equaled in my lifetime, not because men can’t achieve such things anymore, but because society has lost the vision to try. The most stirring human achievement we seem to able to muster up these days is Richard Branson assuring the world his Virgin Galactic space tourism program will be “carbon neutral.”

“Though thou exalt thyself as the eagle, and though thou set thy nest among the stars, thence will I bring thee down, saith the Lord.”

— Obadiah 4

The year was 1969. In what appeared to most eyes as the most monumental and technologically incredible feat in human history, man had walked on the moon. Blasting from earth into space, NASA’s Apollo 11 craft, carrying aloft three heroic astronauts, sat down on the moon’s dusty surface. A breathless and ecstatic audience numbering in the billions were glued to their TV sets and radios. Then, they heard those historic words from the astronauts,

“THE EAGLE HAS LANDED!”

Shortly thereafter, these same throngs of well-wishers saw Commander Neil Armstrong step out into the lunar environment and state the historic phrase, “One small step for man. One giant leap for mankind.”

A fitting and politically correct epitaph to a remarkable journey, was it not? A clarion call to global unity. No acknowledgement to the United States of America, the great nation that made it all possible… No thanks was given to suffering taxpayers whose dollars had paid for the nonessential, but propagandist, moon shot…

No, the Illuminati script called only for a nebulous acclaim for the human collective, of the “giant leap for mankind.” [An unexpectedly excellent lack of jingoistic nationalism and global unity of humankind – New Illuminati Ed]

True, a small replica of the… U.S. flag was dutifully carted off the Eagle lander and posted for all to see. But, then, a strange ritual of an entirely different sort… took place at Tranquility Base on the Moon. It was not beamed to the Earth via television, for this ritual was carefully crafted beforehand as a secret ceremony, to be hidden and seen only by the eyes of the adepts of the Illuminati and its Masonic fraternity.

Astronaut Neil Armstrong carefully took out his Masonic apron and held it up for the cameras over his space suit as if to cover his genitals area-the power center, or dynamo, of Luciferian energy in Masonic ritual. Today, a photograph of Armstrong holding his occult apron hangs on a wall at the House of the Temple, the sanctuary of the Scottish Rite, in Washington, D.C.

Astronaut Edwin “Buzz” Aldrin took this Masonic flag to the moon on Apollo 11 in 1969 and conducted a secret ritual.
Next, brother Edwin “Buzz” Aldrin, at the time a 32° Masonic initiate, planted on the moon’s surface the real flag intended for honor, the flag the Apollo 11 had carried in its storage compartment, the flag with the Scottish Rite’s emblem of deep and mysterious spirituality, the double headed eagle.

This, then, was the esoteric, but hidden and encoded meaning of the name “Eagle” for the lander. The cabalistic ritual script called for elevated man, initiated god-man, to “ride” the black phoenix bird, the “Eagle,” to glory, upward toward the sun. God-man was to make his nest among the stars which decorate the black-garbed night, amidst the day-time canopy of the blue sky (the blue lodge).

“Houston, we have a problem,” said actor Tom Hanks in the docudrama hit movie, Apollo 13. Indeed, they did. The Apollo 13 spacecraft was launched at exactly 13:13 military time, a bewitching moment. The official Apollo 13 emblem depicted the chariot and horses

And so, following their occultly prescribed pagan psychodrama ritual to the letter, the astronauts claimed the moon for their sovereign, whom they, the Masons, majestically address as The Great Architect of the Universe, known more simply as The Builder.

Just as Christopher Columbus, Hernando DeSoto, Ferdinand Magellan and all the great explorers had planted their flag and had claimed the land and territory they had discovered to be the legal possession of their respective monarch and country, the astronauts declared the celestial body of the Moon to be the property of their own noble and of his fiefdom… the Moon’s title is held by the high servant and potentate, the Sovereign Grand Commander, Supreme Mother Council, 33°.

Meanwhile, back on Earth, overseeing all, was Mr. Kenneth S. Kleinknecht, Manager for the Apollo Space Program.
This page 37 from Scottish Rite Journal (October 1994), the official publication of the Masonic Lodge, shows Kenneth Kleinknecht, 33°, NASA’s Apollo Program Manager, behind a featured display of Apollo 11 artifacts. The accompanying article discusses the Scottish Rite flag carried by Masonic astronaut “Buzz” Aldrin to the moon.
Mr. Kleinknecht, now retired, is a 33rd degree Mason and, not coincidentally, is the brother of C. Fred Kleinknecht, the current Sovereign Grand Commander and titular head of all Scottish Rite Masons throughout the world.

The incredible and unheralded saga of Apollo 11, the moonwalk by the astronauts, their bizarre occult ritual, and the ownership of the Moon by the Masonic Order, are among the many mind-boggling revelations found in my newest, two-hour video, “The Eagle has Landed!”-Magic, Alchemy, and The Illuminati Conquest of Outer Space (Available in VHS or DVD).

Perhaps the most astonishing discovery revealed in this video is the fact that NASA’s space program has from the start been founded on the principles of Masonic alchemy and the magic of the mystery religions of the ancients…

The earliest beginnings of the U.S. space program involved the secretive OSS/CIA project, Operation Paperclip, in which Nazi rocket scientists like Werner Von Braun were brought from war-torn Germany to America and given responsibility for development of space vehicles. The Freemasons were then put in charge of the newly created space agency, and magic and witchcraft were integrated and wedded with the newest advances in technology.

Crew of Apollo 13. Left to right: astronauts James Lovell, Jr.; Thomas Mattingly II (later replaced by John Swigert, Jr.wink emoticon and Fred Haise, Jr. In the foreground, at left is an octant, a navigation tool similar in shape to a Masonic compass, used aboard a ship in the year 1790. In the center is the Apollo 13 emblem, representing the Sun god who brings man light, and on the right is a Hindu astrolabe, written in the sanskrit language, which was used in ancient times to predict the position of celestial bodies.

Virtually everything that NASA does is permeated with magic and alchemy. Moreover, the real purpose of NASA is contained in another matrix, hidden from the public at large. This process involves the creation of… ritual magic enabling the Illuminati elite to acquire and accumulate power even as the mind-controlled and manipulated masses are pushed into ever increasing states of altered consciousness.

As occultist Antero Alli comments in his book, All Rites Reversed, “The most mysterious and fascinating areas of ritual work involve those triggering mechanisms producing altered states of consciousness.”

One is reminded also of the statement by Professor John Wu of Auburn University, “The truth is to know that everything is an illusion.”

In essence, the widely publicized successful flights and missions-and even the staggering tragedies such as the fate of the crews of the ill-fated Challenger and Columbia space shuttles-are masterfully scripted theatrical productions. It is all Grand Theater, hoodwink, in which some rather harmless rites are made public to deceive and charm the profane masses; while others, more sublime and evil, are concealed and known only to the elite.

Dr. Robert Anton Wilson, a well-known… rabid anti-Christian writer on occult magic and conspiracy, touches on this when he wryly remarks, “Theater is, and has always been, magic.”

It is time for the fog to be dispelled and the truth to become known about NASA, the U.S. space program, and the Illuminati.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Humanity is Losing Its Precious Symbology

Intersting info about symbols and how their meaning has changed:

Is the all-seeing eye a symbol of divine omniscience or sinister influence? Today it symbolises control and domination by a shadowy elite, but its original use was quite different. This article traces its use and meaning back to ancient times, when it was a symbol of divine providence, powerfully representing spiritual truth and awakening.

Humanity is Losing Its Precious Symbology

The all-seeing eye is a powerful esoteric symbol which is widely misunderstood and misused today; few know what it originally stood for. It was originally symbolic of a higher spiritual power or God, a watchful caretaker of humanity or an awakened spiritual part within. But these days it has quite different associations.

Today the all-seeing eye is more likely to be seen as an “Illuminati” symbol of control and surveillance by elites who to a large degree run the show on this planet at this time. This is because, over time, dark sinister forces have taken over esoteric symbols that for thousands of years were used to convey positive, helpful, uplifting spiritual messages and principles. The all-seeing eye is a prime example of howspiritual symbols have been hijacked and inverted. There has not really been much push to understand the symbol’s original meaning or to reclaim it for the spiritual significance it first conveyed.

This is the first in a series of articles I am presenting that will take a closer look at individual symbols, and delve into their origins and history to uncover their deeper esoteric significance. I am writing these as part of an effort to reclaim these positive esoteric symbols and restore them to their previously esteemed state.

Universal Nature of Symbolism

Symbolism has long been used by humanity to communicate ideas which are best crystallised in a compact form. As the well-known saying goes, a picture tells a thousands words! Esoteric symbols are alive today as they were in the ancient past, but there is much confusion surrounding their usage, history, intent, and meaning.

In ordinary life we use symbols to show at a glance important information such as traffic and road signs amongst many other symbols which are widespread and common today. Some other examples are corporate logos and certification statuses.

Symbolism is also especially used in the communication of non-physical, spiritual ideas, phenomena, and processes.

The all-seeing eye is one of the most powerful and widely used – and misused –symbols of all. In this article I trace its use from the earliest of times through to the 18th century, and show what the symbol originally stood for. My next article will examine its use from 18th century freemasonry onwards, and show how it has since been hijacked and misused.

Use of the All-Seeing Eye in Ancient Cultures

India

We perhaps find the precursor to what eventually became known as the all-seeing eye in the Rig Veda, a sanskrit text thought to have been written over 3,000 years ago and one of the oldest known texts. In it there are many references to the sun and to other deities as being an eye in heaven, as an eye which reveals creation, or an eye which never closes.

One can liken this to being symbolic of a high level of awakened consciousness that advanced spiritual beings have and which an ordinary person can potentially attain.

The Hindu god Shiva has three eyes. The third eye or brow chakra eye is known as the eye of Shiva, possessor of all knowledge, which when opened will destroy anything it sees. Thus it is a symbol of knowledge which destroys evil and ignorance.

This again can be likened to an awakened higher spiritual part of a person which sees the truth of things and can then eliminate within a person’s psyche that which is opposite to and blocks divine consciousness from manifesting more. In this way it is a “creative destruction” of evil to transform it into higher consciousness.

Even in modern times, the eye of Shiva is used in jewellery to give protection against evil to its wearer and to gain wisdom and understanding from the world, from life events and from the self, for positive transformation.

Nepal

In Buddhism, Buddha is referred to as the Eye of the World. It is typical for temples in Nepal to display a graphic of the “Eyes of Buddha” as shown to the right – notice it includes a mark for the “third eye” as well. The eyes are also known as the eyes of wisdom and compassion.

Statues of Buddha typically show a dot in the mid-brow to represent the third eye.

Ancient Egypt, Eye of Osiris

It is interesting to find that the Egyptian hieroglyph for their god Osiris contains an eye as shown below. So as with Hinduism and Buddhism we find a spiritual deity being represented in ancient times as an eye.

Eye of Horus

In ancient Egypt, the all-seeing eye was known as the Eye of Horusor the Eye of Ra and also formed part of the symbology of Wad-jet. Through various myths they were symbols of protection, healing and restoration. The left eye of Horus was said to be the moon and his right eye the sun.

The all seeing eye is a major part of Egyptian spirituality

Horus was a falcon-headed sun god and it could be said the Eye of Horus was styled like an eye of a lanner falcon with its marking beneath the eye.

Could the Eye of Horus represent parts of the brain used to manifest consciousness?

It is also very interesting to note that the drawing of the Eye of Horus very much matches the cross section of the mid brain where the thalamus, the pineal and pituitary glands are situated. The pineal gland is often said to be the “third eye” and a centre of spirituality and of spiritual insight, which can be developed in a person.

It’s as if the Eye of Horus could be a depiction of the thalamus as the eye ball with the corpus callosum the eye brow above and the medulla oblongata (brain stem) and the hypothalamus being the two markings below. If this is what they were drawing but calling it the Eye of Horus, does it suggest they considered the mid brain to be the seat of consciousness or even of divine consciousness or “Horus consciousness”? Horus being a sun god and symbolic of the universal Christ, a spiritual force which a suitably prepared person can merge with.

Middle East/Asia – Hamsa

In the Middle East the all-seeing eye has been known in the form of a hand-eye symbol called either Hamsa, Khamsa or Hamesh.

It’s the symbol of an eye in the palm of a hand, usually the right hand. Again it is a symbol of protection against the evil eye (bad luck caused by jealousy from others) and danger in general and can been seen as a good luck charm in that way.

It is also known as the hand of Fatima in Islam and the hand of Miriam in Judaism. In India it is known as Humsa Hand. The Jains also have a form of the Hamsa in their symbolism with the word ahimsa (meaning non-violence) inside a wheel instead of where the eye would be. The Hamsa has been used for thousands of years and is still in use today as amulets, charms or wall hangings. It would seem to have its origins from ancient Mesopotamia with the hand of Ishtar being a symbol of divine protection although it did not contain the eye in the palm.

A more Christian-themed representation of the Hamsa is an art work called “The Divine World” by Kahlil Gibran, a Lebanese Maronite Catholic prominent in the early 20th century as a poet, painter, writer, philosopher, theologian.

In Greece and Turkey they have something similar to the Hamsa which they call a “Nazar”. It is just an eye without the hand but it is used in the same way and has the same meaning as the Hamsa, that is, to ward off the evil eye, in the form of amulets or hanging ornaments usually made from blue glass.

Similarly in Buddhism there is the “eye of Buddha” amulet to ward off the evil eye.

The symbol of an eye in a hand also appears in Aztec and Mayan cultures and in Native American artworks although archaeologists are not sure what meaning it had for these cultures.

To the right is a Native American example referred to as “The Rattlesnake Disc” which was unearthed by a farmer in Moundville, Alabama in the 1800′s. Some archaeologists think its symbolism may have represented a portal to spiritual dimensions. It is the most elaborately decorated artwork found at Moundville giving rise to the belief it was of the most importance to its creators. Other artworks found there also contain the hand-eye symbol.

Ancient Ecuador

There is also the amazing discovery in 1984 in La Mana, central Ecuador, of an ancient artefact referred to as the Black Pyramid amongst 300 artefacts found there of unknown origin.

It is not known what culture they come from and the many objects found are baffling and seemingly out of place for this part of the world, such as an object designed as a hooded King Cobra of south east Asia. Cobras don’t exist in South America.

The so-called Black Pyramid is made from black stone with an eye at the apex. The stone has gold inlays forming 13 levels of “bricks” and an eye at the top. These inlays glow when under black light. Overall it looks like a representation of the great pyramid of Giza (7,470 miles away) and also amazingly just like the eye pyramid symbol used on the Great Seal of America and the US $1 bill.

It is also interesting to note the cobra artefact has another similarity with ancient Egypt where the raised cobra is associated with the Eye of Horus/Ra and Wad-jet in their protective aspects with it being worn on the foreheads of Pharaohs at the mid-brow right where the third eye is located. This symbolises the raising of a person’s energies to a higher vibration which internally leads to the awakening of psychic faculties such as those latent in the third eye.

It is not known how old these objects are as dating them has not been possible but they are thought to pre-date the known ancient cultures of the region. There is also a pre-Sanskrit type language (making it very old) engraved on some of the objects including on the underside of the black pyramid where there are also markings which appear to map out the stars of the Orion constellation, which the pyramids at Giza also map. The 4 pre-Sanskrit markings are thought to translate as saying “the son of the creator comes”.

Given the care taken to create this object it would seem to have been an important symbol for its creators although it is not clear how they interpreted it.

Ancient Greek

In the Hymns of Orpheus, the hymn To The Sun describes it variously as thus;

as an “eternal eye with broad survey” ;

and compares it to being the “Father of ages” ;

and as “Immortal Jove, all searching, bearing light” ;

then later as the “Great eye of Nature and the starry skies” ;

followed by “Faithful defender, and the eye of right”

So here we see in an ancient text of the western world similar representation of the sun like that presented in the ancient text of the east, the Rig Veda, as being an eye of the creator and an all-seeing never closing eye watching over and protecting the good.

Christianity

“The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.” (Jesus in Matthew 6:22)

“The eyes of the Lord are on the righteous, and his ears are open to their cry;” (Psalms 34:15)

“The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good.” (Proverbs 15:3)

A possible first known use of the all-seeing eye symbol in Judeo-Christianity is the so-called “Jesus tomb” from 1st century AD discovered in 1980, which uses asimilar symbol over the entrance to the tomb. Regardless of whose tomb it is, could this be a first known or early use of the eye-pyramid symbol in the Judeo-Christian tradition?

In Christianity, the all-seeing eye or “Eye of Providence” or “Eye of God” has been used as a symbol from at least the 16th century as seen in the following painting below which depicts a scene from Luke 24: 13-32 where after his resurrection, Jesus has supper with two disciples.

The eye is inside a triangle, and surrounded by rays of light, with the triangle representing the holy trinity and the whole symbol meaning God’s omnipresence and all-seeing eye watching over creation.

Some claim that the eye in triangle symbol was added to the painting soon after the Council of Trent 1545- 1563, to conform with its canons and decrees but even if that is so that would still place its use in the 16th century.

In Alsace, France, the fresco painted above the altar of the Abbey Church of Saint-Jean-Baptiste (1763) shows a large example of the eye-in-pyramid symbol, with the rays of glory breaking through the clouds.

Another example is on the Aachen cathedral in Germany. It was originally built in the late 8th century under the Emperor Charlemagne and then enlarged in the middle ages with various other changes and updates along the way. It would seem the all-seeing eye symbol was placed on the cathedral in 1766 to mark the renovations done that year.

Note that these first two examples pre-date the founding of the Bavarian Illuminati (1776) although Freemasonry already existed in England and Europe by this time. Perhaps it was a masonic influence that saw these symbols used on these cathedrals yet it was not until about 1797 that masons are regarded as beginning to use the eye-in-pyramid symbol.

The eye-in-pyramid symbol also features prominently on the front facade of the Hartegbrugkerk Church in Leiden, the Netherlands, built in 1835-36. The Latin words “Hic Domus Dei est et Porta Coeli” translates to “This is the House of God and the Gateway to Heaven.”

As we have seen, throughout history there has been a strong tradition across time, continents and cultures of using eye symbolism to generally represent a benevolent creator force watching over, helping and protecting humanity and to represent a spiritual part within.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Alien presence and Dulce base combat

Good info about alien precense on Earth…:

Located almost two miles beneath Archuleta Mesa on the Jicarilla Apache Indian Reservation near Dulce, New Mexico was an installation classified so secret, its existence would be one of the most protected realities in the world. There was the Earth’s first main joint United States Government/Alien biogenetics laboratory. Others existed in Colorado , Nevada , and Arizona , not to mention in a number of other locations like Afghanistan and Russia – but Dulce (is)/was the largest…

In an era when the officers in charge of the major military units were still part of the generation that looked on young women – potential mothers – as a treasure to be protected, to learn that thousands of young females were being abducted, and even created (cloned, etc.) for use as sex slaves by aliens was simply too much for such men to allow to continue.

The turning point came when National Security Adviser Dr. Zbigniew Brzezinski met with President Jimmy Carter in the White House on June 14, 1977, with a number of other “intelligence operatives and leaders”, to bring the President up to speed on a number of top secret programs, including “Project Aquarius”, and the work being done at Dulce, Area 51, and other secret bases. Brzezinski, a member of the power elite that backed the “Grey” cause, never guessed that the President would be so shocked that he would soon turn to trusted military advisors in the military intelligence community for options of how to stop what had been going on.

The National Security Agency (NSA) had been secretly fighting the alien cause, and the humans that worked for or with the aliens, since it was established in the mid-1950s’. Project Aquarius was originally established in 1953, by order of President Eisenhower, under control of NSC and MJ 12. In 1966, the Project’s name had been changed from Project Gleem to Project Aquarius, and portions of it went into DEEP COVER, hidden even from the CIA and the NSC. At that point, the NSA had opened “Department X” (to identify and study all alien or enemy operations that could be a threat to the United States or the Human Race in general), and “Department Z” (to “react” and “neutralize” any sort of threat to the United States or the Human Race).

Under secret Presidential Order, signed by President Jimmy Carter, the NSA’s Department Z, the newly established DELTA FORCE, and a specially hand-picked group of Air Force SOC, Navy SEAL, and Army Rangers were organized for a mission so secret that not even command officers were told what it was about until the night of the attack. The only ‘Attack Team’ leaders who knew what this would be about were the men involved in the NSA Department Z, who had been involved with fighting aliens for years. The commanding officer of the attack was none other than Captain Mark Richards, the son of the infamous “Dutchman”, Major Ellis Loyd Richards, who had been the commander of International Security (IS) since Admiral Chester W. Nimitz died in 1966…

By 1978, the NSA Department X was warning the human commanders of new programs starting at Dulce that were so frightening that even seasoned men of war were shocked. Thousands of young human females were being “created” in test tubes to be sex slaves for the aliens. But these clones were proving to be less than satisfying for the aliens’, because they didn’t “suffer” the same way that once free victims did. They could be engineered to provide better sexual tools for some of the stranger life forms, but they were proving to be nearly “mindless”, and thus couldn’t react with the “fear” that normal young women could. For that reason, while the clone program would continue, it had been decided that the abduction program would be stepped up – with the forced “short-term” attacks to increase by 1980 to over 100,000 a year, and the facility to be enlarged for “long-term” victims (who would stay there for as long as they lived) with numbers over 75,000.

The labs at Dulce started cloning human females by a process perfected in the world’s largest and most advanced bio-genetic facility, Los Alamos . The elite humans who manipulated the worlds’ governments from the shadows would soon have a disposable slave-race, for medical culling of body parts and their own perverted pleasures. Like the alien Greys, the U.S. (secret) Government secretly kidnaped and impregnated young females, then removed the hybrid fetus after a three-month time period, before accelerating their growth in laboratories. Biogenetic (DNA Manipulation) programming was then instilled – many being implanted with all sorts of devices, some that allowed them to be controlled at a distance through RF (Radio Frequency) transmissions…

From: EDH Archives: Dulce Interviews; WC-289487346–80…

“Level 7 is worse… It was like a whore house for pervert ETs’. Human females were brought there for ‘experiments’, but you can’t convince me that most of it wasn’t just sadistic pleasure for the Greys. They wouldn’t just impregnate the girls, they would sexually torture them for hours. Sure there were the scientific procedures, but there were also orgies where a few pretty human females would be given to a large number of Greys for nothing less than a brutal gang-rape. And this was constant. Hundreds of Greys, and other species that seemed to be friends to the Greys, would come and go every week, for no other clear reason than to take sexual pleasure with the provided human females.”

When the truth was evident that sub-humans and other creatures were being produced from abducted human females, impregnated against their will, a secret resistance group formed within the military and intelligence agencies of the U.S. Government that did not approve of the deals that had been made with the ‘Off-worlders’. Many of these brave humans would be assassinated, or “died under mysterious circumstance,” or would be silenced in other ways. But in 1979, they would manage a victory that would cost the Greys, and the humans that backed the Greys, dearly…

The Air Force Intelligence Officer that reportedly was the man who met with the Aliens at Holloman (Air Force Base) in 1964, was the legendary ‘Dutchman,’ Ellis Loyd Richards, Jr. – the same man who would reportedly order the attack on Dulce in 1979, and whose son, Captain Mark Richards, would lead the human attack on the facility.

The Richards names come up time and time again when one looks into any of the mentioned Top Secret Projects that Military Intelligence, or the Eyes-Only, Tops Secret agency known as International Security, were involved in from World War II through the Cold War years…

The in-house political argument that developed within MAJESTIC TWELVE in the late 1970s, when the military/intelligence men objected to the deals with some of the Aliens on the side for the selfish gain of such groups as the Illuminati of thousands or the “Club of Rome” at the expense of thousands of innocents, if not all of mankind, helped to cause the rift that would lead to the military action taken against the Dulce facility in 1979…

(Later on in the DULCE BATTLE report, it is written…)

“It would be ONE OF the reptoids who taught several of the men involved in the attack on Dulce a number of the informative points that would first cause them to look more deeply into what was being done at the facility, and then helped them better understand the enemy, and how to defeat them. Indeed, it would be this Reptoid who communicated the factual basis for a number of the plots being organized against humanity by a number of off-world sources, and (some of them) had proven their willingness to aid the human cause in the Battle for Central Asia in 1976, and in the August 1979 space defense of Earth against alien invaders. It was also (they) who warned of the danger that such life forms as bacteria represented to both aliens and humans…

In 1979, there were 37 alien species represented at the Dulce facility. Only 6 of those had their own space or dimensional traveling ability, while the others were guests of the Greys. All of those species that had come as guests of the Greys were there for genetic and reproductive experiments with humans – and 8 of those were also interested in humans as A SOURCE OF FOOD. Of those interested in reproductive experiments, 25 could enjoy direct intercourse with human females (although several needed the female to be placed on special hormone treatments ahead of time), and the facility apparently got the reputation for being a sexual pleasure spot for the quadrant.

Of course, not all the Reptoid-type creatures are friendly towards humans. According to Lear and others, the U.S. government may have made a ‘pact’ with a non-human race as early as 1933. According to some this ‘race’ is not human yet claims to have had it’s origin on Earth… Some sources allege that this predatory race is of a neo-saurian nature. This has led others to suggest that the dinosaurs which ruled the surface of the Earth in prehistoric times may not have become entirely extinct as is commonly believed, but that certain of the more intelligent and biped-hominoid mutations of that race developed a form of intellectual thought equal to, or surpassing (in some respects – especially with their ‘collective mind’ matrix – Branton) that of the human race…

The theory then suggests that some of this race went into space, only to return to find that their founders on their home planet had not survived (on the surface, that is, however there are several reports of reptilian humanoids being encountered in deep underground natural cavern systems all over the world… and in time, the space-based reptiloids learned of these. – Branton)

There were a number of facts quickly put forward; for instance one branch or mutation of the supposedly extinct sauroid race, Stenonychosaurus, was according to paleontologists remarkably hominoid in appearance, being 3 ½ to 4 ½ feet in height with possibly greyish-green skin and three digit clawed hands and a partially-opposable ‘thumb’. The opposable thumb and intellectual capacity are the only thing preventing members of the animal kingdom from challenging the human race as the masters of planet Earth. For instance, the ape kingdom possesses opposable thumbs yet it does not possess the intellectual capacity to use them as humans do. The dolphins possess intellects nearing that of humans but do not possess opposable thumbs or even limbs necessary to build, etc.

The cranial capacity of Stenonychosaurus was nearly twice the size of that of human beings, indicating a large and possibly advanced though not necessarily benevolent intellect.

According to researchers such as Brad Steiger, Val Valerian, TAL LeVesque and others, this may actually be the same type of entity or entities most commonly described in ‘UFO’ encounters, as well as the same type of creatures depicted in early 1992 in the nationally viewed CBS presentation “INTRUDERS.”

According to Lear, the government may have established a ‘treaty’ with this (reptilian) race, which they later learned to their horror was extremely malevolent in nature and were merely using the ‘treaties’ as a means to buy time while they methodically established certain controls upon the human race, with the ultimate goal of an absolute domination…

The fact that a base like Dulce might house dozens of ‘types’ and ‘races’ of ETs’ would never be admitted by most humans, and would be reduced to the stuff of legends if ever turned over to the general public. The years of work to cover up the alien threat had worked very well by 1979, and normal people would not admit seeing an alien for fear of being called crazy.

The types and races at Dulce at the time of the attack are still in question, and many races have not wanted to admit their taking part in what took place there in 1979…

Many victims find their abductors to be nothing less than brutal beasts. The casebooks of researchers are filled with incidents in which malice and hostility played a significant role in the abduction. Unfortunately, most of the victims who suffer these more vile attacks do not get the chance to make any report to any human authority about the event – as they vanish, and become another statistic in the growing number of “missing persons” across the country.

By the early 1970s, the number of these missing persons – most of all, young white women – were going up. While the abductions of humans by superhuman forces of varying descriptions appeared to obey the same mechanisms worldwide, it was clear that young white women were the most frequent victims, and that there was little support for abductees should they survive…

In the more controlled environment of Dulce, researchers had no… disclosure problems (concerning stem cell and cloning research). The fertilized eggs of hundreds of healthy young human females could be ‘harvested’ constantly, for unlimited embryo and stem-cell research, ‘killing’ uncounted human embryos in the search for everything from cures to alien skin infections caused by Earth germs, to how to better create a sub-human slave race of cloned worker creatures.

Such research also moved into other dangerous fields, such as ‘enhancing’ humans into becoming creatures that would serve other alien needs. One of the more shocking of these that the ‘attackers’ would find in huge holding pens were the human females who had been ‘enhanced’ to become reproductive ‘cows’, as the need for human milk and reproductive systems had grown. Hundreds of young women had been ‘altered’, to become little more than cows…

‘Free will’ is always dangerous to a fascist society, or a police state! ‘Free will’ is what allowed a group of men to take the moral high-ground, and attack the Dulce Facility…

The attack plan centering on crippling the main generator, then doing as much damage as possible — while freeing as many victims as possible — started to take shape in the Fall of 1979, after the August space battle between forces of the USAF Space Command and an alien invasion force, with none other than Brigadier General Aderholt (USAF) brought in to head the organization that would be formed for the invasion of the Dulce Facility.

Funded by Texas businessman Ross Perot, CIA/DIA frontman Edwin Wilson, and a massive black ops’ fund long hidden (by Major E.L. Richards Jr.) the plan moved forward quickly within a small community of intelligence officers and their backers…

Brigadier General Harry C. Aderholt would pull a team together in September and October of 1979 that would have made any commanding officer proud, and perhaps shot fear into any enemy who had any idea of what was being put together. Colonel Roger H.C. Donlon, stationed at Fort Levanwvrth at the time, would head one combat team, drawing heavily from the newly formed DELTA FORCE, Navy SEALS, and USAF Special Operations Command (AFSOC). Flight teams were organized by astronaut scientist Karl Gordon Henize, and included the best of the best in combat and test pilots, with special operations training – or who could be counted on to keep their silence, including Captain Mark Richards, who was recovering from his command roll of Dragon Squadron in the battle that had taken place in August.
While exact numbers of the human force involved is still so protected that there seems to be no firm record of the exact count, there were never more than a few hundred who knew anything about the operation. The center of the operation was clearly found in USAF Space Command, and the Director of I.S., Major Ellis L. Richards Jr.

The President (of the U.S.), the Secretary General of the United Nations, and the Chairman of the JCS were never informed of the pending operation, and it should be noted that the humans and aliens involved in the attack took part in the action without orders or clearances from higher authorities.

Those who fought against the aliens did so against the will of the human elite. (Many of whom may even be reptilian shape-shifters in human form, according to some sources, like David Icke and others… – Branton)

One of the men who was hit the hardest (by the horrifying stories emerging from out of the Dulce underground base) was William Randolph Leathers. Born in St. Louis Missouri . A graduate of Yale in 1941, he served in the O.S.S. as a Captain during World War II, teaching map reading in Aberdeen , Maryland for much of the war. One of the members of the top secret task force that hit the secret German military facility in Afghanistan in 1945, he had been a close friend of The Dutchman from that time, moving to Greenbrae, in Marin County, California, in 1967 to be part of the headquarters team for I.S. (his cover was as an employee with the John Hancock Life Insurance Co.) Captain Leathers had lost his wife in 1971, and identified with several of the husbands and fathers of victims (he had four children of his own) for his own reasons (Captain Leathers died on October 22, 2001, at age 83). It would be Leathers who worked with NRO satellite photos, U2 and SR-71 photos, and military maps of the area until all of the major portals to the Dulce Complex were spotted and marked. He would lead one of the assault teams himself.

Having turned 60 in 1978, Captain Leathers would be the oldest member of the assault team, to take an active roll in the attack.

Most of the troops would come from three sources: The Delta Force, USAF-SOC, and the NSA Department “Z”.

The U.S. Army’s 1st Special Forces Operational Detachment-Delta (SFOD-D) would be one of two of the U.S. government’s principle units tasked with counter terrorist operations outside the United States (the other being Naval Special Warfare Development Group, better known as SEAL team 6). Delta Force was created by U.S. Army colonel Charles Beckwith in November 19th 1977 in direct response to numerous, well-publicized terrorist incidents that occurred in the 1970s. From its beginnings, Delta was heavily influenced by the British SAS, a philosophical result of Colonel Beckwith’s year-long (1962-1963) exchange tour with that unit…

The Delta Force at Bragg was already considered the best special operation training facility in the world. After the assault on Dulce, the CQB indoor training range would be given the ominous nick-name, “The House of Horrors”, in memory of what could not be remembered.

Most important; the Delta Force had their own fleet of helicopters (the aviation platoon). Painted in civilian colors and fake registration numbers, the helicopters could deploy with Delta operators and mount gun pods to provide air support as well as transportation, while not being easy to spot as ‘military’ units from the ground. It was decided that these air units, after delivering Delta Operators to several locations for forced entry into the facility, would come in with the NSA “Z-Team” as air support in the assault on the main landing port.

The Air Force Special Operation Command (AFSOC) would be in charge of taking and holding the main ‘landing port’. The job of AFSOC “operators” was to quickly turn a given patch of hostile terrain into a fully functional airfield. Sometimes this meant a stealthy attack by motorcycle and ATV. Other times it meant cleaning out hostile forces by whatever means was necessary. In years to come, an AFSOC Special Tactics (ST) combat controller might have used a Special Operations Forces Laser Marker (SOFLAM) to create a spot where a laser-guided bomb could aim and neutralize the enemy; but in 1979 they had to do that with manpower…
Performing a diversified job required a diversified range of combat hardware. Air Force ST operators carried a variety of small arms, including the M9 9mm pistol with sound suppresser, the Remington 870 12-ga. shotgun, the M203 stand-alone 40mm grenade launcher, the M4A1 SOPMOD (Special Operations Peculiar Modification) 5.56mm carbine, and the M249 5.56 SAW (Squad Automatic Weapon). By making extensive tactical use of night vision gear, AFSOC’s airborne capabilities were provided by the 16th Special Operations Wing, which is based at Hurlburt Field, Florida, and by units of Special Operations Groups at RAF Mildenhall, England. These wings had been the long-time vision of Major Ellis L. Richards, Jr., and others like him, and the Dulce Battle would be the first time they were used fully in combat.

But because of the special problems of entry into the Dulce facility, normal helicopter attack would not work. As well trained as they were, to attempt a landing into the hanger area of the facility would have been suicidal.

The Dulce landing ports were set up to accept the “lightcraft” and other Mass Accelerator Beam (MAB) Riders used by the Greys to transport from planet to orbital pick-up points. These craft generated magneto-hydrodynamic thrust, driven by microwaves and pulsed lasers, to accelerate the classic “flying saucers” up to altitudes of 50 kilometers and accelerations that easily allowed orbital velocities. This made the human-style of heavy-lift chemical rockets an expensive folly, and allowed the aliens Earth-to-orbit travel at will for a relatively low cost.

It also gave the human forces a way into the facility.

Because an infrastructure of orbiting stations were used to reflect energy from a solar-power station hidden on the Dark Side of the Moon, there were a number of ways to track such a ship. The lightcraft focused the microwave energy to create an “air spike” that deflected oncoming air – that could be tracked. And electrodes on the vehicle’s rim that ionized air and formed part of the thrust-generating system could be seen by real-time cameras (and even the human eye at close ranges). Thus, it was planned that one of the attack teams would enter the facility when the main port’s doors were open for an incoming lightcraft.

This was not going to be an easy stunt. Sensors around the area set off an alarm if anything got too close to the doors, not to mention warn the operators of any air or space vehicle that got too close. The mouth was too small for anything larger than a good sized helicopter, but helicopters would be too slow to reach the doors before the base defensive systems went off. And once inside the port area, any attack force would be likely overwhelmed by the base defenders – unless, whatever craft was used could carry a number of heavy automatic weapons, and land a large number of attackers at one time.

The Greys were quite content that no such craft existed in the human military inventory. And not even the Reptoids had a craft that could be used under all of the required conditions, that wouldn’t be spotted long before it could reach the port.

What they hadn’t counted on was one, single, experimental aircraft, that was still so secret that it had never been entered on any inventory list.

Manufactured by the Bell corporation, the X-22 was a ‘research’ craft, with some interesting abilities. The first successful V/STOL VSS (Variable Stability System) aircraft, this strange mix of wings, jets, and huge ducted props might not have been pretty, but it was perfect for the mission needs of the Dulce Attack Force…
Because of the lack of time, the only man involved who also had the skill to fly the X-22 under such combat conditions was Captain Mark Richards. Thus he was chosen to lead Combat Assault Team (CAT) Three, that would be responsible for attacking the main landing port – and hold it long enough for other teams to land in conventional helicopters and for the evacuation of CAT’s and victims when the attack was concluded.

According to records, Captain Richards had no more than 12 hours flying the X-22 before he took it into combat.

While the attack teams were being organized and trained, the attack itself was being planned by the men responsible for the situation. Objectives and alternative were picked, including a nuclear option in case the manned attack failed. Astronaut David Griggs was chosen to go with CAT-3 to make an attempt to ‘loot’ one of the alien space ships, while astronaut Ronald Ervin McNair went in as Richards’ co-pilot and “laser weapons expert” (the fact that he was a blackbelt in Karate also came in highly helpful before the event was over). Astronaut Lieutenant Colonel Ellison S. Onizuka (USAF) and Colonel Stuart Allen Roosa (USAF) also went in as members of CAT-3 to gather information, and hopefully escape with alien ships or equipment, with Colonel Roosa commanding the Material Acquisition Team (MAT). None of their efforts could be of value, of course, unless the attack plan worked.

To make sure of success, the full information gathering ability of several top-secret departments within the NSA was turned loose on Dulce. Facts were gathered from sources far and wide, including everything from sightings listed in newspapers to interviews with people who helped to build the facility.

John V. Chambers, a Kentfield, CA resident…spent his working life in management and finance of large engineering construction projects…It would be Chambers, who had been involved with the Bechtel work at Dulce and other top secret government projects, who would be contacted by the forces that intended to attack Dulce, and became convinced to aid them in their effort…
It would be Mr. Chambers who would mention a number of weak points in the Dulce systems that would allow an attack to have a much better chance of success…It was Chambers who pointed out major weak points for the aliens…It seemed taht the aliens had reason to worry about a number of the germs found outside the facility, and that some of the alien species were highly vulnerable to a number of human-passed diseases…”
The germs and bacteria that are everywhere on the planet, that humans and other mammals have (for the most part) developed ways to cope with, can offer great threat to aliens and their life forms. Earth dust, or bacteria blowing on the winds, can be deadly to a life form that has no resistance to such things. What humans refer to as ‘hay fever’ can be just as deadly to a creature that is having a difficult time ‘breathing’ in the Earth’s oxygen rich atmosphere.

It was quickly realized that if the filters used to make Earth’s ‘air’ more acceptable for the aliens could be disabled, many of the enemy would soon be sick and unable to continue to fight, and a large number might simply die on the spot!

Again, for lack of time, Lieutenant Colonel Onizuka took on the extra duty of leading a secondary team inside the main landing port once CAT-3 had secured the area – to disable the central air filter exchange that was next to the landing area. He created the title of Filter Assault Team (FAT) for his group, with his customary smile.
As the intelligence gathering expanded, a number of shocking facts were uncovered. In 1947, the Dutchman had been involved with Admiral Byrd in the attack of the last Nazi base at the South Pole.
Now he and others would come to better understand the connections that elite humans had developed with aliens, from the days of the Nazi efforts to modern times. This included helping the aliens to build secret bases all over the Earth (including the base at the South Pole, and the facility at Dulce), aiding in the abduction of young women for alien research and pleasure needs, and the addition of more pollution to the planets atmosphere to bring on global warming and make the Earth more friendly to alien life forms.

One of the most shocking finds was the extent of the alien underground base-and-transportation network. While tube-trains had been expected, the vast bases that had been created came as a shock to even the best informed officers…

The reason such bases became more important now was that the human forces had to quickly find out where every base was that might react to an attack on Dulce, and how long it would take before they might send rescue forces. Another question was, how would they react in general? Might they attack humanity in some more deadly fashion than simply abducting a few thousand females a year? In the end it became clear that because of divisions in alien intentions, there was little organization between groups. Like a number of competing collages at a ruin, for the most part they were only interested in their own little outpost and research…
As for the rank-in-file men who took part in the mission, most of the names will be avoided to protect those men who are still alive (as of 2001, there aren’t many still living), and those who are still involved as military operatives in one service or another. Men of the USAFSOC and Delta Force are some of the best trained warriors anywhere on the planet, and were more than ready for the challenge – even if nothing could have made them ready for what they would find once they got into the facility. There are a few general things to know about such men.
If one’s self-esteem was fragile and required constant positive reinforcement, then a career in any of the organizations was definitely not for that person. Consider a typical Delta Force training exercise held in The Shooting House, where manikin terrorists held a real live “volunteer” hostage. The goal: Destroy the terrorists without harming the hostage, who happened to be a Delta Force trainee. Of course, for special missions, the ‘terrorist’ manikin could be replaced by a ‘Grey’ alien one.

Command Sgt. Major Eric L. Haney had been there for the formation of the elite group in 1978, being there for some of the first missions and the grueling training… “Within the next ten minutes, the door would be blown in and four of my classmates would assault the room using the close-quarter battle techniques we had learned. Bullets would rain throughout the room and someone would be firing live rounds within inches of my head. If they missed a single terrorist or hit me by mistake, the team would fail this phase of training… I sincerely wanted them to pass the exam,” Haney would write in his 2001 book, Inside Delta Force: The Story of America’s Elite Counter-terrorist Unit (Delacorte Press).

Of course, one got to participate in this practice session only if one successfully completed torturous training that culminated in a rugged 40-mile hike across the steep mountains of North Carolina , a 50-pound rucksack and a machine gun strapped on your back. Haney’s description of that 18-hour test of his physical and mental stamina was one of many excellent narrative highlights in his account.

Haney, an Army Ranger when he was handpicked to try out for the elite unit, was one of 12 men out of 163 who made it to the level of Delta Force Operator. The new Delta Force members then “disappeared” from the more visible military units. “We operated like guerrillas. Or terrorists. Because the reality was, in order to become experts at counter-terrorism, we had to first become expert terrorists,” he wrote.

While Haney did not mention the Dulce mission, he did include the failed attempt to rescue Americans held hostage in Tehran in which eight American military personnel died. Other missions included some of the world’s toughest places, such as faction-torn Beirut in 1981 to guard the U.S. Embassy; quelling rebel insurgencies in Central America, including fighting Cuban guerrillas in Grenada; and protecting ambassadors, presidents, CEOs, celebrity prisoners and the offspring of all of the above. This was not accomplished without killing people, a task that Haney described in chilling detail.

Like most of the men involved in the Dulce attack, Haney was the kind of guy you wanted on your side in a street fight: skilled, intelligent and disciplined, but distrustful of the motives of some authority figures, especially career-climbing colonels and D.C., bureaucrats…

With Beckwith, Leathers and Donlon leading the three land-force CATs, the SOC men would be attacking under the command of a man most had never fought beside, but whom most had heard about…

Now, for the mission against Dulce, they were under the command of the Dutchman’s son, who was something of a legend in his own right in the black ops circle. Two things were beyond question: the younger Richards had proven himself in combat, and he had never asked his men to do anything he wasn’t ready to do, or left any behind. While his missions had almost always been so top secret that nobody knew details, the rumors and trail of evidence was more than clear to any in the know. The only problem for the command chain was his reputation for being something of a loose cannon when it came to following orders that he didn’t think were in the best interest of his men or the mission – A fact that just made him more popular with his men.

In a typical command move on his part, as he sat in the X-22 with his troops ready to take off on what looked to many to be their last mission, he recited the prayer/poem; “I Am A Commando” to his men – their motto more than his –

“As my brother Commandos before me, I am proud to step into history as a member of the Air Force Special Operations Command.

“I will walk with pride with my head held high, my heart and attitude will show my allegiance to God, country and comrades. When unable to walk another step, I will walk another mile. With freedom my goal, I will step into destiny with pride and the Air Force Special Operations Command.”

As he powered up the X-22, and gave the order for the helicopters to follow, he pushed the strange tilt-rotor aircraft to its flight limits in a wild high speed bank over the runway to impress the troops still on the ground – and set the tone for the mission. Over the earphones and speakers came first his voice, then the voice of the team members with him in the X-22, singing the Air Force hymn; “Up and Away, Into the Wild Blue Yonder…”

“We couldn’t very well let that bunch smash open the Gates of Hell without the rest of us being right behind them,” said one USAF helicopter pilot.

Timing was everything, with the X-22 taking the first wave of CAT-3 racing over the desert at over 250 miles-per-hour with the bottom of it’s rotor tubes missing the rocks by less than twenty feet at times. They had to hit the main landing port as an expected ship landed, as CAT-1 and CAT-2 came in on cargo tube trains several levels underground. CAT-4 was going to hit with a SEAL team coming through a water intake as the main group hit a small support hatch that would allow them to open another hatch to allow the SEAL team in. Everything, however, revolved around the success of CAT-3’s attack in the main landing port, as they had to remove the main security control room and the ‘sonics’ weaponry systems that were controlled from there.

The X-22 came in as planned, racing over the badlands at over 200 mph while less than 20 feet off the sand. Five miles behind her was the main assault force being flown in heavy Air Force helicopters. The timing had to be perfect, hanging on the timely arrival of a large disk-like vehicle that was a known and expected cargo shuttle from space.

As observed, the main landing port “blanketing” holographic projectors were turned off, and the entry ‘blast doors’ were opened for the landing shuttle. Witnesses said that Richards’ brought the X-22 so tightly that it’s landing gear missed touching the top of the moving disk by only inches, lowering his roaring craft with the disk until he had cleared the upper support girder-system. Then the X-22 shot around the side of the shuttle, using it to block any attack by the main gun mounts of the landing port. The X-22 fired its Hellfire rockets to smash two gun blisters on the closer side of the port, as it landed on the roof of the main port control facility.

The attack was textbook, with the CAT-3 forces blowing an entry into the control tower and taking full control of that facility within 55 seconds of the X-22 breaching the port. Hovering, the X-22 continued to use its rockets and guns to rake any enemy weapons in the port area, silencing them before the Air Force started to enter the open port doors.

It was Ted Cochran of San Rafael, CA, who had been an Air Force helicopter rescue commander in the HH-43 Huskies based in Saigon in the height of the Vietnam conflict. Licensed since the age of 18 as a pilot, Cochran also served with the Air Force in Europe, where he had participated in the recovery of the lost thermonuclear weapon in Palomares , Spain . On one of his last helicopter missions before his legal retirement from the USAF, he was part of the recovery force for the Apollo 9 Mission after the first moon landing in 1969.

Returning to California , he got a master’s degree in communications from Stanford University in 1972, and became a well-known film maker. A sailor, outdoorsman and aviator, Cochran combined his spirited passions into a career that allowed him to share his adventures with film audiences. His best known film was Island of the Bounty, about an international sailing expedition that traced the 1789 route of the famed HMS Bounty mutineers to Pitcairn Island in the South Pacific…

At age 39, Cochran was in his prime and had been more than willing to accept the request for his help as a helicopter pilot in some event like the Dulce Mission. The fact that he was a long-time friend of the Richards’ family seemed to have something to do with his involvement as well. Indeed, it was rumored that he had taught the Dutchman how to fly the big HH-43 Huskies, and had flown in black ops’ missions with the Dutchman’s son several times before. He was one of the first names to be considered as a pilot.

It was Cochran who led the USAF AFSOC helicopters in, bringing his bird in fast and putting her down on the main floor of the chamber, where the troops would have the cover of a nearby disk as they ran for the nearby passenger entry hatch.

Seeing that the landing disk was now trying to escape, Richards landed on its edge and kicked the props of the X-22 into full down draft, nearly flipping the disk. Fighting to regain control of the X-22, he was forced to make a hard landing on a nearby pad, sending four more rockets into the shuttle forcing it to crash onto the two parked triangle-craft that were known to be fighter-type vehicles.

Although the men of CAT-3 were now taking heavy weapons fire from a number of directions in the landing port, they had disabled the main weapons pods, and the sonic systems for the whole facility, allowing the other teams to attack from different directions and locations. Holographic image systems were shut off, so that entry ports, airshafts, and other systems that were normally hidden now became fully exposed.

An alien security team had managed to close the main doors into the central HUB, and the first two men who attempted to get explosives close enough to damage the huge blast doors were cut down by enemy fire. Taking heavy damage, the X-22 rolled forward, and from less than 40 yards fired her remaining rockets. The resulting explosion blew the doors open, and wiped out any aliens on the other side for a hundred feet.

Forced to feather the now burning engines of the X-22, Richards took command of one of CAT-3’s attack teams, and led the attack through the still smoking entry into the main central HUB, as other teams attacked from other directions.

The multi-leveled facility at Dulce, with its central HUB controlled by an extensive base security force, proved far more extensive and complex than the human attackers had been ready to cope with in the original plan. Information sources like Thomas (Castello) had clearance levels that did not allow them to know the full scope of the operation. His ULTRA-7 clearance granted him knowledge of seven (known) sub-levels – there were more. Most of the aliens supposedly were on levels 5, 6 and 7 – but there were more. There also was a more vast network of shuttle connections under the ground than expected, extending into a global network that had not been reported – providing escape routes and entry ports for rapidly deployed additional security forces that had not been expected.

In a report filed in early 1980, believed by a number of CIA sources to have been written by Brigadier General Aderholt, the author states:

“What those young men did was nothing less than the stuff of legend. Against overwhelming numbers and technology, they fought from Level 1 (containing the garages and hangers) down into the bowels of the enemy base. Portions of the combat took, and held, the Level 2 ports where tunnel shuttles and disc maintenance areas would have allowed enemy reinforcements to enter, while the main force charged forward towards Level 6, and ‘Nightmare Hall,’ to rescue the thousands of human victims kept there.”

They were not ready for what they found in Level 6. Reports spoke of multi-armed and multi-legged humans and cages (and vats) of humanoid bat-like creatures as tall as 7-feet. The aliens had learned a great deal about genetics, things both useful and frightening. And most of it had been learned at the cost of human suffering and lives.

Captain Leathers’ flight reached Level 7 first, blowing the main HUB entrance open and neutralizing the security force there with extreme prejudice in less than 45 second. On entering the security station, they realized the extent of the facility for the first time, finding systems for watching, and controlling, over 30,000 captives on that one level(alone), and the control and security systems for moving the captives to “testing facilities” and “pleasure centers” in over 62 different locations – where another 4,600 captives were currently kept.

Captain Leathers’ report to I.S. would mention the moment:

“I looked out over holographic images of scenes of horror that are impossible to express in words, and a zoo of human being in various states of health and mental condition. Seeing images of young women being tortured at that very moment, all I could think of were my own daughters for several moments. Then I collected my wits, and gave the order to move forward to release as many of the victims as we could.”

While the original mission plan had called for the teams to attack, smash as much of the enemy facility as they could, and withdraw in less than half an hour, the introduction of so many human victims added a new dimension to the problems at hand. While none of the officers in charge will admit to who made the order, recorded radio communications, and eyewitness reports, seem to suggest that Aderholt allowed the young Richards to change the
mission demands as the numbers of “savable” victims became more apparent.

Captain Leathers’ I.S. report reads:

“It wasn’t like we had choices. We couldn’t leave those poor girls behind alive. We knew that any that we didn’t evacuate, we were going to have to terminate. Our problem was simply numbers. Thousands of aliens trying to kill us. Thousands of human females screaming for help. Thousands more so far gone that we knew we would have to leave them behind. Thousands of enemy troops starting to arrive on the subway trains. We just weren’t set up for a mass evacuation. The subtube back to New York , and one to Mexico, seemed to still be open, so we started loading girls into tube trains and shooting them off as soon as we knew our forces were in control of the stations at the other ends. We blew two air shafts wide open, so a couple squads could get girls out that way into the fresh air where hopefully our people could pick them up. CAT-4 took a real beating as they fought to keep alien reinforcements from entering the main subtube stations. There is no doubt in my mind that we stayed in the facility too long, but at the time it was very hard to leave those poor young women behind. You knew that everyone you failed to send out in front of you was going to die, and soon.”

Exactly one hour after the X-22 had first attacked the main port entry, Aderholt ordered a full recall. David Griggs and R.E. McNair had by then managed to get two alien craft airborne – one disk-craft and one of the highly advanced triangle fighter-craft – and were running for Area 51. Roosa’s men also had managed to get a huge disk-shuttle moving, in which over 3,600 human females had been loaded and were now being taken to a safe base.

The human attack teams were now withdrawing behind walls of smoke and set explosions. One of the frightening bits of equipment that the MAT men had found, but been forced to leave behind, was a type of “Cell-Electrostatic-Disruption” (CED) device – a weapon that could be set to disrupt the cells of a living creature at a subatomic level, thus killing everything living in an area while not doing much harm to any structures or equipment. To make sure there would be no survivors left in the facility, that device was set by the MAT technicians to go off shortly after the full withdrawal of the attack teams.

Lieutenant Colonel E.S. Onizuka, who had led the Filter Attack Team, managed to repair the X-22’s battle damage before taking command of a captured alien triangle fighter-craft. As the wounded Richards fought a running retreat with the last of the rescued females and the survivors of CAT-4 and CAT-3, Ontzuka provided cover fire from the alien fighter-craft. This gave Richards the time to reach and restart the X-22 as Colonel Donlon loaded the last victim as he and two of his men fought off attacking alien shock troops.

Nearly overwhelmed, the human fighters in the X-22 would have likely not made it into the air if at that moment several battlecraft hadn’t darted into the port facility and started to lay down a brutal fire pattern against the other aliens.

While one can only guess at the reasons for this sudden aid, it has long been reported that the Dutchman, and his son, had highly questionable off-world contacts. From eyewitness accounts of the battlecraft, one had the symbols on its wings of what human experts in the field suggest marked the craft as belonging to something like a ‘prince’ of a ‘royal house’. Whatever the case, the Reptile battlecraft fought on the side of the humans (indeed, two of their craft were lost in the battle), and gave the X-22 and Ontzuka’s fighter-craft and the last two helicopters the chance to escape.

Seventy-two minutes, 14 seconds, after the attack had started, the X-22 and the Reptile battlecraft with princely markings cleared the landing port’s blast doors and dashed for safety. Explosions from dozens of set bombs started to blow up enemy craft as they took off, and thirty-five seconds after they cleared the doors, the CED went off, causing every life-form – alien and human – left inside the facility, to demolecularize on a subatomic level. Only a few in the heavily shielded lowest shelter levels survived.

The human female survivors were taken to several top secret military bases where they were “deprogramed” and “rehabilitated” so that they could be slowly farmed back into society with no memory of what they had suffered.

As the mysterious “Commander X” stated:

“…From my own intelligence work within the military, I can say WITH ALL CERTAINTY that one of the main reasons the public has been kept in total darkness about the reality of UFOs and ‘aliens’, is that the truth of the matter actually exists TOO CLOSE TO HOME TO DO ANYTHING ABOUT. How could a spokesman for the Pentagon dare admit that five or ten thousand feet underground EXISTS AN ENTIRE WORLD THAT IS ‘FOREIGN’ TO A BELIEF STRUCTURE WE HAVE HAD FOR CENTURIES? How could, for example, our fastest bomber be any challenge to those aerial invaders when we can only guess about the routes they take to the surface; eluding radar as they fly so low, headed back to their underground lair? …the ‘Greys’ or the ‘EBEs’ have established a fortress, spreading out to other parts of the U.S. via means of a vast underground tunnel system THAT HAS VIRTUALLY EXISTED BEFORE RECORDED HISTORY…”

All of the men involved in any of the attack teams were either ‘mindwiped’ or sworn to secrecy on pain of death, or terminated (…by higher-level insiders following the battle, self-serving politicians and ‘elite’ who had nothing to do with initiating the attack, but who had everything to do with suppressing any information concerning it after the fact. – Branton). Because the officers in charge were seen as heros by many of the political right-wing that took control in Washington in 1981, most were protected by the changing political elite. Many of those who had either openly backed the alien cause, or had profited from it in one way or another, were forced to pull back from their position for nearly ten years. Only when George Bush Sr. became President were the aliens able to return, and then only in much smaller numbers.

The Battle of Dulce ended the alien hope for using the Earth as a breeding tank for a subspecies, or for their take-over of the planet at any time in the near future. While the Grey’s restarted a breeding program in 1993, and some of the lower levels of the Dulce Facility were reopened by 1998, the numbers are in the tens’ or hundreds rather than the thousands. And USAF Space Command now tracks all alien craft, with the constant threat that Top Secret “Flights” can react and attack an otherworld enemy at any moment, with dramatic results…

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]